《Contract marriage: My billionaire’s cure》


 01

    ¡°Oh my goodness I¡¯m getting a headache. We have the fashion show next week and we still have a lot to do¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am I have contacted Mr. Williams and he said that he will bring everything right on time¡±


    I looked at my secretary, Sarah and saw that sweat was trickling down her face. None of us had a good night¡¯s sleep. I pity everyone including myself. Days of sleepless nights gives me so much stress that sometimes I feel like buying a cottage in a vige and taking care of cows for a living.


    ¡°I employed Mr. Williams because he is known to be the best. But what is he doing now? On time? Now is the right time. What is he waiting for?¡±


    I tried massaging my temples but the headache wouldn¡¯t go away. Even though Ie from a rich family, I made thispany from the ground up, by myself, at such a young age. So I never got to experience what other girls did. All I did was work and get stressed.


    I might have dated some men but never found love. I was sure that I would grow old with a cat beside me.


    ¡°Oh ma¡¯am, today your dad contacted me and said he has a problem in his business and would like it if you could help¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to solve problems rted to hotels. Does he not see I¡¯m already busy with my own stuff?¡± I gestured towards the stacks of papers lying on my table.


    Why is everyone trying to piss me off these days?


    ¡°But-¡±


    I raised my hand and stopped her before her chattering gives me more of a headache.


    She was not only my secretary but also a good friend. She was hard working and prefer everything to be spotless. I appreciate it a lot but sometimes it gets in my head.


    ¡°Fine fine I¡¯ll call him¡± I threw my hands up in defeat.


    ¡­.


    ¡°What? Dad nooo! Why would I marry a stranger¡± I was utterly pissed right now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you about this earlier? The director board want to have a promising bond with the Empire group. I know that I¡¯m forcing you to do this. But you also know the risk. RJ group is not stable these days. Just pretend your husband is not there and do your own work¡±


    ¡°Wow I can¡¯t believe you just said that¡± Iughed sarcastically. ¡°And dad you are the head of the RJ group. But why are you always pressured by the director board? I know this wasn¡¯t your decision. You have to stand up against them someday¡±


    ¡°I know. I know¡± Dad exhaled loudly. ¡°But I¡¯m also doing this for your own good. You¡¯re the one that¡¯s going to be benefiting from this. Not me¡±


    ¡°Me and the director-¡± I was cut off as his voice grew louder.


    ¡°And you also knew this was going to happen someday. You knew that the RJ would arrange your marriage since the day you joined the business. It¡¯s either today or any other day. That¡¯s the price everyone under RJ has to pay¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because RJ is the only group in the states with an ancient mindset.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°Cami¡± I could hear dad¡¯s frustration in his voice. ¡°You agreed to this several times in the past few days but then you pretend like you never heard of this. Why-¡±


    ¡°Okay stop. I will marry him. You don¡¯t need to bother me by repeating the same thing over and over again.¡±


    ¡°And you keep forgetting it every time. When the RJ group be more stable you can divorce him. Just try it out¡±


    My father talked like he was telling me to try on some dress and change it after I get bored.


    ¡°Anyways even though I marry him I won¡¯t care about his existence because I¡¯m too busy and dad right now I¡¯m busy too. So bye¡± I cut the call before he could reply.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± I turned around as Sarah called me. ¡°We have sent invitations to the Empire group, YJ group and the Bolton¡¯s to the fashion show. I¡¯m sure they will invest in our new product¡±


    Wait the Empire group? It means that I would be meeting my future husband soon. Well if he has ill intentions then it¡¯s great time to show him that I don¡¯t give a shit. I just needed him against the toxic RJ group. That was it.


    ¡­..


    I was rubbing my hands with anxiety. I have done many fashion shows before but this was a big one. We were opening a new chain of stores around the world and this helps to attract investors.


    For the event I wore a white backless jumpsuit withrge hoop earrings and light make up. My 5¡¯8¡å height had always appealed my figure and today it fits perfectly to my outfit.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am you should go and talk to the guests now. Anna will soon be giving the wee speech¡±


    ¡°Okay. Uh shit my palm are sweating. How will I shake hands?¡±


    Sarah chuckled at my anxiety ¡°kiss them¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fire you¡± I chuckled and walked to the front.


    ¡°Oh dear here you are! Come with me¡±


    My mom dragged me to a group of people and I recognized my dad and Mr. Anderson. And there was a handsome man next to Mr. Anderson. My mouth started watering as I stared at his tone body underneath the white dress shirt. He was tall and had dark hair with mesmerising green eyes.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw my models checking him out. I narrowed my eyes and they quickly turned away looking frightened.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, here is my daughter Cami¡±


    ¡°Cami this is Mr. Anderson, head of the Empire group and this is his son Marcus Anderson¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    My dad narrowed his eyes, silently telling me to smile.


    And so I did. I scowled.


    I saw my mom face palming from the corner of my eye. Marcus narrowed his eyes and looked away. Thankfully Mr. Anderson didn¡¯t notice my rude gesture.


    ¡± Marcus this will be your future wife. Isn¡¯t she so pretty and loveable? I already like her as my daughter inw. So capable. Look at this fashion show , it¡¯s living proof¡±


    Marcus gave his dad a forced smile. ¡°I have a call to take¡± He excused himself and stormed away.


    I watched him walk away and then turned around to go find my investors so that I can take my mind off this marriage.


    As I was talking to a group of people I saw my mom running to me like a chicken on fire.


    ¡°The wedding is next week!¡± She squealed in joy.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡±


    ¡°Language! You ungrateful child. I¡¯m so happy. Mr. Anderson liked you a lot today and said he is looking forward to work with us sooner. So we both decided to have the wedding next week¡±


    ¡± Congrats mom. I¡¯m happy that you are marrying him. Poor dad ¡±


    Mom frowned and pped my back before walking away.


    I chuckled and turned to the stage as Anna cleared her throat grabbing everyone¡¯s attention.¡±Ladies and gentlemen. Please you may sit down. I want to thank you all for being here. The event will start in a short time but first of all our main designer Mr. Paul Belier would like to give a short introduction¡±


    After Mr. Belier¡¯s speech the fashion show started with a music in the 60¡¯s. The theme today was the hippie style in the 60¡¯s and the Vixen industries was never the one to disappoint. The female models were the first to walk in with their red Jeans, Bandanas and boots. The male models looked equally appealing or I might say hot.


    I felt a pair of eyes staring at me. I look to my opposite and saw my so called gonna be husband staring at me with a scowl on his face.


    I rolled my eyes and focused my attention back on the show.


    Finally it all came to an end and Sarah told me the happiest news in ages.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am so many people have already bought shares in ourpany. We are gonna be double rich¡± She was jumping up and down, I was in tears screaming along with her.


    ¡°Sarah I¡¯ll buy you the world¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet but a raise in the sry would be enough¡± We bothughed until someone came and ruined the moment.


    ¡°Sister!¡± My brother came hopping towards me. ¡°Your man looks hot but not as much as me¡± He teased.


    He was twenty six and two years older than me but he acted so immature. My mother told me that Marcus was the same age as Jake and I prayed to god wishing he was different. Cause I can¡¯t marry a child.


    Even though Jake was yful and funny, he was a very strict and responsible man when ites to business. He runs the RJ group with my dad. He would have been a brother I could be proud of, if he had more neurons in his brain.


    ¡°Get lost¡± I scoffed.


    ¡°You know that he¡¯s been shooting daggers at you with his eyes¡±


    ¡°Yeah I saw¡±


    Sarah came to me and scowled at Jake before looking at me. ¡°Ma¡¯am Mr. Marcus Anderson said he wanted to talk to you ¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°He wanted you toe outside¡±.


    I scoffed. ¡°What the hell? Tell him toe to me if he wants to talk to me¡±


    My brother chuckled and walked away giving me a thumbs up.


    I was so pissed at this arranged marriage that my anger management went down to zero percent. Most of the CEO¡¯s under the conglomerate RJ were forced into such marriages for business deals. We had no free will even though we all belonged to the privileged part of the society. So my anger was directed more towards the director board instead of Marcus who at the moment was itching to be at the top of my most hated people list.


    I turned my head and saw Marcus striding towards me with an angry face. He was gritting his teeth so hard that I was sure his face would split into two.


    ¡°God you are so annoying¡± He hissed angrily.


    ¡°Did you juste here to say that to me?¡±


    ¡± No, I came here to tell you that even though I¡¯m marrying you, don¡¯t get attached to me because I¡¯m never gonna love you or anything like that. You are just a disturbance in my life. Mind you own business after you marry me. Let¡¯s not talk at all if it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Did he think I was love sick or something?


    ¡± Are you dumb? Why the hell would I get attached to you? I¡¯m so busy and I have no time to pet a wild dog. Bye!¡±


    I winked and walked away waving at him.


    I turned my head to see him looking shocked. Guess he doesn¡¯t get rejected very often.


    He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s getting into. I¡¯m an unstoppable rolling barrel.

 02

    I was walking down the aisle in my wedding dress with my hand draped around dad¡¯s. The day I dreaded became a reality. The blinding lights shed across my eyes as the reporters took photos of my grim reality.


    My friends, my business partners and the media were all here but none of them knew this was a forced marriage. Only my best friend who was currently traveling the world knew and every second I wished she was here with me.


    I was one of the many who were forced into business marriages by the RJ. Foolish me thought belonging to the main family would be a privilege to get out of their wrath but I couldn¡¯t. If I back down the Grahams would lose their position as the main family.


    I¡¯m not just a woman but a business woman. I knew how important this marriage was to me and to the Grahams. So I need to do this even if I hated it.


    I walked with my head bent low thinking all the reasons to justify this marriage.


    ¡°Cami¡±


    My dad cleared his throat reminding me to look up at my dear future husband.


    There he stood wearing a ck suit looking like an angel with his broad shoulders, ck hair and green eyes. One could tell at first nce that he had an amazing body. Not that I was interested.


    My dad gave my hand to Marcus and I climbed the steps to stand before the priest. He talked and talked but I didn¡¯t pay any attention to any of it.


    I was desperate to get out of here. I didn¡¯t care for this marriage earlier. But now that it was happening I was feeling more anxious than ever.


    Marcus cleared his throat and narrowed his eyes in anger. I looked around to see that everyone was staring at me.


    ¡°Cam Graham do you take this man to be your husband?¡± The priest asked once again.


    ¡°Uhh I- I do¡±


    Then I felt someone touch my hand.


    I frowned and looked down only to see it was Marcus. He brought my hand up and quickly put a diamond ring on my finger as if he was disgusted by the mere thought of touching me.


    I rolled my eyes and took his ring from the ring bearer and shoved it in his finger. Happy?


    ¡°Now you may kiss the bride¡±


    I scowled at the priest and Marcus also did the same. Then he closed his eyes and sighed before looking back at me.


    I thought that he was going to ignore what the priest said and embarrass me on our wedding day but instead he leaned in and pecked my lips .


    I was shocked for a moment until I heard everyone around us cheering and pping.


    After the ceremony we walked to the car to get to the reception. The entire drive was very awkward and very silent to the point I thought I could hear my heart pumping blood to the veins.


    I was happy when we reached the reception but without assisting me with the dress Marcus walked out of the car.


    Great.


    At the door stood many reporters, holding their cameras out to take more pictures than they already had. Few were shouting out questions about our rtionship which I had no intention of answering.


    Marcus also realized that going without me would cause chaos. He walked few steps back and held his hand out with a scowl on his face.


    I quickly got out and forced myself to smile as I stood beside him, linking my arm in his.


    ¡°You are shit ugly when you scowl¡± I whispered to Marcus and his scowl only deepened at my words.


    He gave me one side re and dragged me inside, almost making me trip and fall several times.


    As we reached inside he dropped my hand and shoved his inside his coat pockets.


    Just wow. I shook my head and looked ahead only to be bewitched by the sight before me.


    It was a garden reception with a colossal water fountain in the middle, flowing water out of it¡¯s head in a heart throbbing pace. The cobble stone around the fountain was decorated with light pink rose petals while tables were draped in silk clothing with colourful rose bouquets attached to the side. Lit candles were kept along the tables giving a shimmering bright to the greenery hanging from the ceiling.


    ¡°Marcuse here. Meet my siblings¡± Dad came running to us and dragged Marcus to my rtives who were gathered near the buffet.


    Nice dad. Now I¡¯m standing here like an idiot.


    Time passed quickly and I was talking with some of my business partners when I saw someone leaving for the exit.


    I squinted my eyes to get a closer look and realised it was none other than Marcus Anderson. I excused myself and quickly ran up to him.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    He ignored me.


    ¡°The wedding isn¡¯t over. Don¡¯t you dare leave me here to be embarassed¡± I eximed in horror.


    But before he could run away a slow song started ying in the background. ¡°You twoe here¡± I saw my aunt waving her hand and everyone was now looking at us expectedly.


    ¡°Come and dance¡± She urged in a hurried voice.


    Marcus sighed and dragged me onto the dance floor.


    With another frown in his face he kept his hands on my waist and waited till I keep my hand on his shoulder. Which I did.


    We danced to the rhythm without having any eye contact. I could sense that he was frustrated. Well who said I wasn¡¯t? I want to get the hell out of here.


    ¡°So annoying¡± He murmured.


    ¡°I know the feeling¡± I shot back earning a scowl from him.


    After the dance we stayed with the guests for couple of hours and left to the car.


    We nned on not having a honeymoon for the obvious reasons that we were strangers and had a business trip with Boltonsing up.


    This marriage was nned ahead to go against rival groups in uing business deals so this would be the first time in action.


    The car ride was once again pin drop silent so I was looking out the window the entire time. Marcus was immersed in his phone and didn¡¯t look up at all.


    Finally after a long drive we got into the private jet of the Empire¡¯s. Marcus sat in the very corner while I absorbed myself staring at the meaningless shows in the TV.


    I saw him ncing at me several times in annoyance, his lips twitched to a scowl whenever he met my eyes.


    We both knew that we had to share one room when we go to the hotel because our rivals in business would also be there.


    ¡­


    ¡°Miss wake up. The flight hasnded¡± The air hostess shook me several times.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I rubbed my eyes and slowly looked around. Perplexed, my brows furrowed as Marcus was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where is Marcus?¡±


    ¡± Mr. Anderson already left¡±


    ¡°He left?¡±


    ¡°Yes miss. Another car will being to pick you up¡±


    Wow I can¡¯t believe it. He was worse than I thought.


    Before I left the jet I changed from my wedding gown to pants and a red tank top.


    The car took me to an enormous hotel facing the sea. Palm trees were lined along the entrance while small yellow light bulbs flickered at the side giving a golden glow to the walls of the hotel.


    ¡°Miss your bags will be brought to your room. Pleasee with me. I¡¯ll show you to your room. Mr. Anderson is already waiting.¡±


    I followed the hotel staff to my room. I opened it to see a Mr. Rude working on hisptop on the table. I sighed and went to the bathroom with one of my bags that had already arrived.


    I stood in front of the mirror and inhaled sharply bracing myself to the future I would be having.


    ¡°Phew okay let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s not give a damn about what he tells or does. Let¡¯s never talk with him. Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    I nodded my head in satisfaction and changed into afortable t-shirt and pants. I walked out with my chin held high only find Mr. Rude lying on the bed typing on his phone.


    ¡°Who said that you could sleep on the bed?¡± Well I guess no talking was not an option anymore.


    ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Where the hell am I supposed to sleep if you sleep on the bed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your problem. I don¡¯t care¡±


    He didn¡¯t look up once from his phone as he spoke.


    I looked back and forth between the couch and the bed. Why would I sleep on the couch? My precious spine.


    ¡°Hell no way I¡¯m sleeping on the couch. Move your butt!¡±


    He rolled his eyes and moved, giving me space to sleep.


    I got inside the sheets and covered my body. I was so tired that I instantly fell asleep.


    ¡­


    I woke up to a sound of a phone ringing. My eyes were too heavy and I was too bored to open them. The bed was veryfortable. I wondered how they made the bed so warm that I felt like heat was radiating in front of me.


    I decided that it was probably the pillow that I was hugging. But why does it feel like the pillow is hugging me back? So weird.


    The phone started to ring again


    ¡°Uh¡± someone groaned in irritation. A musculin voice to be exact.


    Who was that? I was sure I didn¡¯t make a sound like a horse choking. I opened my eyes and saw a handsome face, shadowed by the sunlight falling in right in front of me.


    Marcus was hugging me from my waist and I was doing the same. Our legs were tangled in the sheets providing me with no escape unless he moved away.


    I felt as if my eyes were bulging out of their sockets. At the same time Marcus opened his eyes mirroring my reaction.


    Like a sh we quickly moved away to the two ends of the bed. The phone was ringing again and now I thanked it for upying my mind so that I didn¡¯t have to think about what happened seconds ago.


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the ringing phone. I turned to where he was looking at, only to find that it was my phone that had been ringing all along.


    I quickly picked it up to see my annoying brother calling me early in the morning.


    ¡°Hello Jake why are you calling me so early in the morning ?¡± I whispered to my brother.


    ¡± Why? Do your hips ache?¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡±


    I heard himughing from the other end.


    ¡°Well I called to tell you a surprise¡±


    ¡°What? ¡±


    ¡± Brandon, your ex is here ¡°

 03

    I quickly got dressed and went downstairs without waiting for Marcus. As I walked down Jake met me on the third floor.


    ¡°What is that jerk doing here? ¡± I hissed through gritted teeth.


    ¡°He came with the Bolton¡¯s. Remember Mr. Charles Bolton is his uncle¡±


    ¡°But I thought he left for Ennd to work in his father¡¯spany. ¡±


    ¡°His mother came back to Bolton¡¯s after divorcing Mr. Maind¡±


    ¡°They divorced?¡±


    ¡± Have you been living under a rock? ¡± Jake face palmed.


    Does face palming run in our family? Why the hell does everyone keep doing i? Brandon was my most hated Ex. He was a can of trash that doesn¡¯t deserve anyone¡¯s love.


    My family and friends had warned me several times when I was dating him but I was naive enough to trust him.


    I prayed to God several times wishing Brandon wouldn¡¯t cause any scene here.


    ¡°Hey guys!¡± Brandon greeted us as soon as the elevator opened. My mood soured seeing him standing in front of us with his messy blond hair. He was attractive I would say but now he just disgusts me.


    ¡°Be nice to him. We need the contract with Bolton¡¯s¡± Jake whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Be nice to him? Are you mad?¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°Uhmm- let¡¯s go get breakfast¡± Brandon said hesitantly giving us an awkward smile noticing our eye roll. Without another word we strode past him into the dinning hall. .


    Chris Bolton, son of Mr. Charles Bolton and his sister ra were already seated with Brandon¡¯s mother Lisa Bolton. The Harringtons, Smith Harrington and his wife Taylor were seated on the opposite side of the Boltons.


    I sat next to Taylor along with my brother and Brandon sat next to Jake in disappointment.


    ¡°Good morning dear! Sorry Charles couldn¡¯t join us. He¡¯s in an online conference and will be joining us in the evening¡± Lisa gave us a big smile stretching almost to the ends of her face.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your husband Cami? ¡± ra smirked.


    ¡± Who?¡±


    Jake kicked me from under the table and I shrilled in pain earning looks from people around me.


    ¡°Uhm he was tired so I didn¡¯t want to bother him¡±


    Actually I forgot all about him. He was a fake husband and my dad clearly said that I could divorce him after our group be steady. So I had no motive to take our rtionship a step further.


    ¡°Oh good morning Marcus. Come here¡± Chris looked behind me an called out to Marcus, who was scowling to the point his face would split, toe and eat.


    My eyes widened seeing him.


    God Marcus is hot. A pure Adonis.


    He was wearing a white shirt with beige pants. His disheveled hair almost covering his piercing green eyes. I stared at him for a while checking him out until he gave me an annoying re. My cheeks reddened but thankfully he didn¡¯t notice it.


    He sat at the head of the table as breakfast was being served.


    ¡± Hey Marcus you haven¡¯t changed since thest time I saw you. Last time was great¡±


    ra gave Marcus a huge smile and in return Marcus smiled.


    What? He smiled? For her? That was surprising.


    Last time was great, What the hell does that mean. Did they do it? Even though this was all fake I didn¡¯t want someone like ra clinging onto him.


    Questions were running through my mind and I felt my knuckles tightening clenching around the silver utensils.


    ¡°Hey babe you want more sd?¡± Brandon pointed at the sd beside him.


    I would¡¯ve been pissed if he called me babe, but under the circumstances I gave him a huge smile.


    ¡°Sure thank you ¡±


    Marcus looked at Brandon for a second and kept his head low, showing that he didn¡¯t care.


    After breakfast I went to the balcony of our room and called Sarah to ask how everything was going in thepany. But obviously that was a mistake since all she could do was ask about my marriage which wasn¡¯t really going well considering Marcus knew ra. I mean, I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s friendly with another girl  just friendly because I hate cheaters. But this is ra  that¡¯s a big fat no.


    Through the corner of my eyes I saw the door open and Marcus walk in with a frown tugged on his lips.


    ¡°I have to go now, bye¡± I said to Sarah.


    ¡°Bye ma¡¯am and tell me more about your Mr. Hottieter¡± She giggled knowing I would disagree with the word your. ¡°Love you ma¡¯am¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Love you too. Bye¡±


    I turned around and saw Marcus throwing me a disgusted nce. He shook his head in dismay and sat on the bed, taking hisptop out.


    Wait, did he- I snorted. Did he really think I was cheating on him?


    I tucked the phone inside my pants and walked back into the room.


    Marcus looked up at me with hatred in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do with your men. But make sure anyone else doesn¡¯t know so that you won¡¯t tarnish my name¡±


    ¡°My God¡± I gave a humourlessugh. ¡°Well husband, hate to break it to you but the world doesn¡¯t revolve around you¡±


    Marcus¡¯s lips twisted into a scowl. I moved closer to the bed and folded my arms. ¡°Tell me have I done something to you?¡±


    Marcus didn¡¯t answer.


    I smirked. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. You¡¯re just projecting your own frustration on me. Please find someone else to that. I have better work to do. I¡¯m going now, bye¡± I gave him a wave and walked out the door.


    I went to the beach and walked in the calm silence.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    I was peacefully strolling through beach until Brandon had toe and ruin the moment.


    ¡°What are you doing here Brandon? ¡±


    ¡°Here? I came to see you¡± he looked at me as if it was obvious.


    ¡°No I mean here as in on this business trip¡± I said with an eye roll irritation crystal clear in my voice.


    ¡°Oh , I decided to join the Bolton¡¯s. I never had a good rtionship with my father so suppose he will give his business to my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± I kept my head low not wanting to continue the conversation with him.


    ¡°So how are you doing?¡±


    ¡± Wow Brandon I¡¯m so not gonna how are you after you cheated on me¡± I rolled my eyes in annoyance.


    ¡°You know I was drunk at the party¡± He looked down at his feet as in what seemed to be like guilt. But I knew better. I knew he dated me so that he could show off to his dad that he is capable of running thepany.


    I thought that I could push those thoughts off and try to make him a better person. To really love me and to not think of me as a business deal. But unfortunately before that happened, he cheated on me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you apologize or not because now I¡¯m married¡± I held my hand up and showed him my ring finger.


    ¡± C¡¯mon how can you love that piece of wood? Does he even talk? ¡±


    ¡°Yes he does! Now mind your own business¡±


    ¡°Cami- ¡± he grabbed me by my arm.


    ¡°BRANDON! Let me go!¡± I yelled tying to free my arm.


    ¡°Just listen I still want you okay¡±


    ¡°LET GO OF ME!¡±. I tried to yank my arm back.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Cami-¡± his grip tightened around my wrist bruising it. I whined in pain as he used more force.


    ¡°Let go of her¡± I saw Marcus approaching from the corner of my eye.


    Embarrassment flushed my cheeks, not for getting harassed but Marcus, who I mocked not a while agoing to save me.


    ¡°What Marcus? You don¡¯t even care about her. It¡¯s so obvious¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s not my wife. Now move your bloody hand away from her¡± Marcus¡¯ s face darkened.


    He let go of my arm only for Marcus to hold my hand and drag me back to the room.


    He closed the door with a thud and turned to me with a vicious anger zing his eyes.


    ¡°I told you not to act recklessly and ruin everything¡±


    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t go to Brandon. He came to me¡± I folded my arms in front of my chest trying to prove my point.


    ¡°Whatever, Don¡¯t cause a scene and expect me to save you. Let¡¯s go for dinner¡± Marcus took his phone from the table and went out.


    ¡°And do something about your wrist before youe out. Don¡¯t humiliate me¡± He called out as he left leaving me in pain.


    I huffed in annoyance and quickly changed into white pants and long sleeve floral top covering my bruised wrists.


    I got inside the elevator with him. Both of us didn¡¯t say a single word during dinner. Marcus sat on my right and Jake on my left. Brandon sat in front of me. I felt his eyes on me but I chose to ignore him.


    Jake felt the tension as he looked back and forth between us.


    ¡°Exin to meter¡± he whispered in my ear. I slowly gave him a nod.


    After dinner we went back to the room. I didn¡¯t want to face Marcus so after changing I took my pillow to the couch.


    Marcus stared at me for a while and went to sleep on the bed.


    Gosh I want to divorce him.

 04

    ¡°Mom no.. no¡±


    I heard someone whimpering. I thought it was outside but it felt so near. The voice so familiar but yet it was distant.


    I opened my eyes to see Marcus on his bed. Sweating, his fingers tightening around the sheets as he was having a nightmare.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do but I stood up and walked over to him.


    ¡°Marcus ! Marcus! ¡± I shook his arm trying to wake him up.


    ¡°Marcus ! It¡¯s just a dream¡±


    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at me.


    ¡± Get out¡± he yelled in anger.


    What? Did he just tell me to get out for saving him?


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong with you dork? I saved your ass and this is how you treat me. ¡± I was more than annoyed. I quickly turned and strode to the bathroom to calm myself.


    When I came out he was dressed in a t-shirt and pants, getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked with a scowl.


    But he ignored me and left. I looked at my phone to see the time and it was 2. 30. Where the hell was he going?


    I waited a while for him toe back but he didn¡¯t. So I went to the balcony for fresh air. As I was looking down I saw a man seated on a bench at the beach. I squinted my eyes to see who it was.


    I would¡¯ve recognised that body anywhere. It was Marcus, sitting on the bench, staring at the ocean with a pained look.


    I quickly took a chair to the balcony and sat, observing Marcus. He bent his head back and closed his eyes, feeling the breeze of salty water.


    I suddenly felt the urge to run down and hug him. He looked so fragile at the moment. He was alwaysposed, never letting out his emotions. Seeing him this vulnerable made me want to run to him, to ask what was bothering him.


    But he would hate me for it. I quickly shook my head, annoyed at myself for thinking of such things.


    I saw a notification on my phone. It was Ally. My only friend. She was traveling in Sri Lanka currently. She worked in a welfare project in India for few months so I couldn¡¯t see her for a while and it made me sad.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Before the wedding I told her about my arranged marriage and she had been very supportive to me. She was my happy pill and now I desperately needed it. So I called her and she answered quickly.


    ¡°Hey girllll how¡¯s hubby?¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡± Iughed, my mood already lightened after hearing her voice.


    ¡°What? He¡¯s handsome¡± She said so innocently.


    ¡°Change the topic¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m cutting the call¡±


    ¡°You care about him. Don¡¯t you?


    ¡°Ally¡±¡± I said in a more warning tone and she giggled.


    I talked with her for a while and went back to sleep. About an hourter I heard the sound of a door opening and closing. I slightly opened my eyes and saw Marcus getting under his sheets looking exhausted.


    Is he always like this? Shutting everyone out?


    Marcus leaned back on the headboard and pulled out hisptop from a bag. He started working without even getting any sleep. Not wanting to get caught I closed my eyes and went back to sleep.


    ¡­


    Today we were meeting Charles Bolton. He couldn¡¯te yesterday evening so he promised to meet us today.


    He was a nice manpared to his children. He also told us that there would be a charity event today evening which requested our presence.


    After our wedding we were the talk of the country. Two massive businesses merging from just a simple wedding ring. Our photos were printed in every magazine and newspaper, paparazzi following everyone and everything rted to us. It was getting on my nerves but thankfully the spotlight would go away in a few weeks.


    I would be meeting some of my investors in the event so I worked the entire afternoon on my bed, pretending not to have a husband.


    After hours of working I stretched my arms and opened a drawer to take some painkillers. But as I was about to get it the door suddenly opened and an angry Marcus walked in. He was scolding someone on the phone, looking furious, scaring me with his every yell.


    He mmed his fist on the table and I flinched at the sound. Noticing my reaction he quickly cut the call and looked at me with cold steel eyes.


    ¡± Get ready we are going now ¡± he ordered me with a t tone and went inside the closet to change. Jeez does saying please kills a person?


    After a while Marcus came out wearing a dark suit with a matching waistcoat and a tie. He stood in front of the mirror and began fixing his hair.


    I watched him, my mouth hanging open, drooling over his handsome face. But as soon as he saw my reflection in the mirror he narrowed his eyes and red at me.


    I quickly looked down and cleared my throat in embarassment before sprinting off to the closet. I changed to a floor length red dress with a high slit and then curled the ends of my dark brown hair to a twist and fanned it around my shoulders.


    As I was doing my makeup Marcus knocked on the door. ¡°What are you doing there? Giving birth? Come out. We are going to bete¡±


    ¡°I AM COMING¡±


    I put on a light makeup and walked out in fury. Without even looking at me he went out the door to the elevator.


    After we both reached the lobby his driver came and drove us to a huge hall filled many elegant guests, screaming rich with money. I walked along the showcases inspecting each and every item. There were so many items lined up to be bid and some beautiful nes instantly caught my eyes.


    Marcus was right beside me observing the jewelry. We were both searching for things to bid on since it was a charity for a children¡¯s hospital.


    Then we walked to an area with art work. Even though I didn¡¯t understand art I still admired it. Marcus seemed to be more interested in the paintings than I was. He talked with a few people about the paintings and seemed to be nodding his head in approval.


    ¡°Are you going to bid on the paintings?¡± I asked him with a curious look.


    ¡°Mmm¡± That was all he said.


    He walked off to look at other paintings leaving me alone.


    I met my investors shortly so I spent my good time with them until a man spoke through a microphone telling us to sit down. I followed the crowd to a room with a stage and spotted Marcus at the corner. I quickly walked over and sat next to him.


    He gave me a you are so annoying look before focusing back on the auction. The auction went well with me buying a few nes and Marcus buying seven portraits. Where the hell would he hang those?


    ¡­


    ¡°Want to have dinner?¡± I asked awkwardly in the car.


    He nced at me from the corner of his eyes and sighed in irritation before pulling into the parking lot of a restaurant.


    As we went inside many people recognized us. The manager soon came running and gave us the best spot by the window facing the sea.


    Shortly our food came and I looked up to make some conversation with Marcus but he was on his phone, ignoring me.


    ¡°I talked with my investors. I might have to go to Germany for a few days next week¡± I tried again to bring up a conversation but he kept tapping on his phone.


    I don¡¯t get why I was trying to make conversation to ease the tension between us when my ultimate goal was to divorce him.


    I reminded it to myself several times and kept my mouth shut throughout dinner.


    After we got back I changed to a blue short and a white baggy t-shirt. As usual I took the pillow to the couch and dozed off.


    After a while I heard the whimpering back again. I knew it was Marcus and if I woke him he wouldsh at me once again.


    So I closed my eyes again not wanting to cause anymore scene. But curiousity got the best of me so I slowly opened my eyes to see him sweating, looking very scared. I wanted to go and tell him that everything was okay. But I knew better.


    He repeated the same thing for a while. Then I heard the door opening and shutting with a loud thud. I opened one eye to peak and the room was empty. No Marcus.


    Hesitantly I wrapped a robe around me and went to the balcony to see him. And he was there on the bench just likest time.


    We stayed in Florida for the next two days. Marcus¡¯s nightmares came every every day torturing him with sleepless nights. Even though I didn¡¯t like him I also didn¡¯t like the idea of him suffering. No one should suffer.


    He slept everyday for two to three hours until his nightmares came. Then he goes to the beach, rxes and thenes back to bed to work .


    I wanted to ask what was bothering him but I knew that we were not close enough to talk about that.


    After a boring week we both got on the jet to fly back home. To his home.


    To a new beginning, hopefully.

 05

    I was sitting on the sofa in front of the pool, rxing myself under the setting sun. Marcus¡¯s house wasn¡¯t a mansion but a very modern house with ss walls and a massive garden. It was beautiful specially the interior and the roses around the fountain cascading water down it¡¯s tiers like a ball gown.


    I looked up to see Marcus in his room calling someone with a file in his hand. He hasn¡¯t closed his curtains so I could see him clearly.


    ¡°Miss would you like me to show you to your room?¡± A woman who seems to be in herte fifties asked me.


    ¡°Sure¡± I replied and walked up the stairs with her.


    ¡°Are you the maid here?¡± She nodded her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Madeline¡±


    ¡°How many maids are here?¡±


    ¡°Only me miss¡± Madeline noticed the surprise on my face. A billionaire having only one maid?


    ¡°Sir prefers the house to be quiet¡±. I nodded my head, not surprised. He is boring as hell.


    ¡°So how long have you been working here?¡±


    ¡°I have been here for 6 years¡±


    ¡°So only you all this time?¡± I was still surprised that a billionaire has only one maid.


    ¡°There was another girl with me until few months ago¡± Now that piqued my interest.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± Madeline looked down. She was fidgeting her hands.


    ¡± She tried to¡­ Uhm.. she liked master.. so she tried to get his attention. She was firedter on¡±


    ¡°How long has she been working?¡± I felt like I was doing an interview but nevertheless I needed information if I was to survive here.


    ¡°For 3 years¡±


    ¡°If she had been here for so long why did he fire her suddenly without ignoring whatever she did?¡±


    I was confused. Marcus is handsome and I think he has surely faced many situations like this.


    ¡°She.. uhm.. she..¡± Madeline looked anxious.


    ¡°She what?¡±


    ¡± She got master drunk and¡­. forced him to sleep with her. He wasn¡¯t in his right mind. She was fired the next day when he woke up.¡±


    I was shocked and disgusted.


    ¡°Miss don¡¯t think anything bad about Sir. It was all her and he didn¡¯t have anything towards her. He¡¯s a good guy and I don¡¯t want you to think otherwise¡±


    Now I looked at Madeline in shock. She thought I¡¯d be jealous or angry that someone slept with my husband before I became his wife.


    Honestly I don¡¯t care. With his rude attitude I thought he was a virgin. But apparently not. I mean I feel bad for the Marcus because it was rape.


    I wondered where that woman was now. If I was him I would have sued her. But he probably didn¡¯t do it because of the vicious media. If they had gotten hold of this news Marcus would have received mock instead of justice.


    His business would have gone bankrupt. People would say ¡®man up¡¯. That¡¯s how cruel the world is. And it disgusts me.


    Madeline dropped me off to my room and I saw my bags already inside the room next to the bed. I walked over to the windows that were stretching from floor to the ceiling and my gaze directly fell on Marcus¡¯s room.


    He was sitting on the bed, tapping on his phone. His coat lying on the bed next to him and his hair was disheveled giving off a mouth dropping sight. His tie was loose and at the moment I wished I could run my hands on his toned body.


    I watched him for a while and something made him notice it. He looked my way and I felt my cheeks burn in embarrassment. He quickly got out of the bed and closed his curtains and so did I.


    Gosh why was I staring at him?


    Real question, Why was I checking him out?


    Conclusion, I was finally going mad.


    I woke up the next day and went downstairs to eat breakfast. I was really impressed by Madeline¡¯s cooking skills and it was enough to give me a bright smile the entire day. And she told me Marcus left for work early in the morning which was even better.


    After breakfast I left to see one of my stores before I drove to my office. It was morning but still filled with people.


    The store was expensive, clothes are only made for snobby bitchy people who likes to spend a lot. Targeting the rich will make you richer. That¡¯s something I learned in the time being.


    I was questioning my staff about the sales when I saw Marcus walk in with a girl. She was beautiful and looked young. She dragged Marcus to the dress section and told him something. To my horror Marcus smiled at her.


    Marcus ?


    Smiling?


    Is he attracted to younger people? Wait! Is he cheating on me? I felt my body boil with anger. Even though this marriage was fake I didn¡¯t like it when he disrespects it. I¡¯m not gonna wait and watch while he cheats.


    I took long steps to where the girl was.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I asked politely and she nced at me but her eyes tell she didn¡¯t recognize me.


    ¡± Yes , I¡¯m going on a date with him and I need a dress ¡± she pointed at Marcus and giggled.


    ¡°Oh amazing. Would you like me to show you a section with more beautiful dresses?¡±


    I went to another section after giving Marcus a re. He better have a good exnation. The girl selected a dress and Marcus paid for it, leaving without even ncing at me.


    I was beyond mad now. He had no right to cheat since both him and I were forced into this. At least he should respect it since I wasn¡¯t the only one gaining something from this.


    I went back home in the evening hoping to see Marcus but he still hadn¡¯te back. I scoffed. He was probably enjoying his date with an underage girl.


    I was sitting on a stool in the kitchen when I heard Marcus walk in.


    He looked at me for a second and then started climbing up the steps.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I asked annoyed.


    He stopped mid way.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna give me an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? I¡¯m not bound to you¡± He left me speechless.


    Bound? Was he kidding? He surely forgot that there was a marriage certificate in between.


    I came here to make his life a living hell but it was my life that became hell.


    I stomped my feet up the stairs and into his room. I opened his door with a loud bang. He looked at me from his bed, a scowl written on his face.


    ¡°Listen you mister¡± I pointed my finger at him. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you are the only one forced into this marriage. I hate this with every single part of me. But I respect whatever we have now and I¡¯m not gonna let you disrespect me or this marriage. I don¡¯t want you to tarnish my reputation because you can¡¯t control yourself. And I¡¯m so not gonna be the one to get cheated on. You¡¯ll be dead the next time you think of doing it.¡±


    I shut the door and hopped downstairs to drink some water.


    ¡°Miss are you okay?¡± Madeline asked in concern.


    ¡°You mean okay as in okay my husband is cheating on me¡±


    At my words she gasped loudly and closed her mouth with her hand in utter shock.


    ¡°Miss that can¡¯t be true. Sir never does that. He doesn¡¯t even care about love¡±


    ¡°Well surely he does. I caught him today.¡±


    ¡°You caught him with a woman?¡±


    I nodded while sipping the water.


    ¡°Miss may I know what the woman looked like?¡±


    ¡°Mm well she seems like she¡¯s 19 or in her early twenties. She had dark hair and eyes simr to Marcus. They were green¡±


    Madeline shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡°Miss it¡¯s not his girlfriend¡±


    ¡°Then who is it? She said that she needs to buy a dress for a date¡± Iined running my hands up in the air.


    ¡°And he shamelessly brought his booty call to my store¡±


    ¡°Miss-¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed¡±


    ¡°Miss-¡± I interrupted her again.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna exin the situation to my dad and peacefully part ways¡± I said, determined.


    ¡± Miss it¡¯s not his girlfriend, it¡¯s his half sister¡±


    I blinked and then blinked again.


    Shit


    ¡°Um.. How does he have a sibling?¡± I was confused because I knew the Andersons didn¡¯t have any daughter.


    ¡°It¡¯s his mom¡¯s daughter¡±


    And then I realized I had never seen or heard about his mother.


    Seeing my confusion she quickly added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much but it¡¯s not my ce to tell you¡± She looked down fidgeting with her fingers again.


    I need to apologize to Marcus, this was bad. I thought for several minutes contemting whether to do or not before going upstairs.


    After giving it a long thought I decided to apologise to him. So I went back upstairs and stood in front of his door ready to knock.


    But I was stopped when I heard someone breathing heavily from the other side.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t please¡±


    I sighed realising what it was. Marcus was having a nightmare again. I decided to knock again but then I heard his breathing quickening.


    ¡°MOM!!!¡±


    I stumbled a few steps back, shocked at his sudden outburst. He shouted as if his life depends on it and it made me feel worried.


    Madeline came running towards his room with some pills and a wet towel in her hands.


    She entered the room without knocking and I saw Marcus sitting on the bed, his forehead wet with sweat. He was gasping for air, almost choking.


    Madeline dabbed his forehead with the towel and gave him the pills. Marcus took it but then his eyes shifted to me.


    I suddenly felt guilty. I had invaded his privacy. I crossed a line.


    And I knew that he was thinking the same thing as his eyes turned a shade darker before he growled.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡±

 06

    I woke up the next day only to find that Marcus had left early. Today the RJs had a meeting with the Empire¡¯s so I would be meeting him this afternoon .


    I was at the Empire headquarters with my dad, my brother and a few of our employees.


    Empire headquarters were massive buildings towering over the city like four giants. A huge fountain as big as the Mississippi itself was built in the middle, water flowing from a dragon¡¯s mouth as it¡¯s tail circled the fountain.


    We entered a long meeting room and  half of the chairs were already filled with employees of Empire.


    I saw Mr. Anderson and Marcus at the end of the table. We made our way to them and I took a seat across from Marcus.


    He didn¡¯t even take one nce at me so I decided to ignore him, not to make my day more worse.


    We discussed about the new ind RJs bought in Indonesia. We were to built hotels, restaurants, clothing stores and everything tourist would like in that. But for that we needed Empire¡¯s help and that¡¯s when the director board found me very useful.


    I hated it whenever I had to represent RJ and the director board also equally hated me for always acting like a rebel. Whenever there was a problem in business other groups make ns to ovee the damage but our strategy had been to marry some of their own to another.


    That¡¯s why wests longer as a powerful conglomerate in the states. Because we have sacrificial goats unlike the others. Which gives me more and more reasons to hate them.


    And whenever the RJ gives out a marriage proposal the other groups can do nothing but ept it because they wouldn¡¯t let good business go away just like that. RJ might be the most asshole conglomerate ever but they still holds the power in the market.


    No wonder Marcus hates me. He had no choice but to ept me. But I didn¡¯t have one either. And I knew it all my life.


    The meeting came to an end after god knows how many hours. Everyone left the table but Marcus remained in his seat, going through some file. I also stayed glued to my seat not knowing what I was doing.


    But all I knew was that I felt bad about yesterday and the guilt wouldn¡¯t go away until I do something. I wanted to apologize for misunderstanding him and for invading his privacy.


    Apologizing wasn¡¯t my thing so I felt weird.


    ¡°Umm¡± I cleared my throat and he slowly raised his head and looked me in the eye.


    ¡°Umm I¡¯m sorry for scolding you yesterday and- for invading your personal space ¡±


    He stared at me a few seconds and took a sharp intake of breath.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry too¡±


    I was taken aback. I quickly pinched myself to see if this was a dream or not.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± I looked at him, trying to see whether he was joking.


    ¡°For shouting at you¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± I nodded my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know um¡­do you want to grab some dinner?¡± I asked him already knowing that he would refuse.


    He again kept his eyes fixed on mine and then slowly nodded his head.


    I was surprised but I quickly hid my expression and went out before I could embarrass myself anymore.


    As I was talking with my dad outside Marcus came out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up¡± He said as he walked passed me.


    I blinked deliberately still not believing what I heard. He said yes to dinner and now ising to pick me up? Blood was racing through my body trying to pump out because of all the shock I was going through.


    Someone snapped their fingers before my eyes bringing me back on to reality. ¡°Ooh what was that?¡± My dad wiggled his eyebrows yfully.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon dad¡±  I rolled my eyes and walked away before he coulde up with some joke.


    I went back to mypany and worked tillte evening. Today everyone had to work till it waste because of the new stores we were nning to build in the new ind.


    Suddenly I heard a loud shriek from my employees. I quickly ran out of my room and saw some of the female staff looking at something through the window. They were squealing and pping their hands in excitement.


    ¡°Omg he¡¯s so cute¡± One shrieked in high pitch.


    ¡°Those green eyes¡± They screamed and jumped up and down like mad girls.


    I looked at Sarah who was standing beside me with a confused expression.


    I walked towards the window and stood behind the employees.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± They all turned to me and looked at me in horror as if they just saw a ghost. I looked at them questioningly and they soon apologized and went back to the seats like nothing happened.


    I nced down from the window and saw Marcus¡¯s car parked in front of my building. He was leaning on his car with his hands in his pockets. His sleeves were rolled up, giving me a good sight of his veins. He had taken off his coat so he looked mouth watering with his white dress shirt and ck tie.


    ¡°Mm.. people I think we should all head back home¡± I cleared my throat.


    I saw my staff giggling and I narrowed my eyes at them. They suddenly stopped and turned away, pretending not to see me.


    I took my hand bag and walked downstairs to the entrance. Marcus saw me and opened the car door for me. My lips twitched up to a smile enjoying these simple gestures of kindness which I didn¡¯t know he had.


    ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡±


    ¡°For several minutes¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±I raised my eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have your number¡± he simply stated.


    ¡°Oh¡± I just realized that even though we were married for an entire week we didn¡¯t have each other¡¯s numbers.


    ¡°Here , give me your phone¡± I extended my arm.


    He gave me his phone and I typed my number and called myself. I saved my number in his phone and his in mine.


    ¡°So where are we going?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a quiet restaurant that I prefer¡±


    I nodded my head and quickly texted one of ourpany drivers to take my car back to our house. Marcus was silent so I looked out the window, gazing at the already reddened sky.


    We came to a halt and Marcus parked his car in front of a small but elegant restaurant.


    We both walked inside and the manager came running, greeting us. He talked with Marcus in a friendly manner as if they had known each other for a very long time.


    We were given tables in a quiet ce by the window. This was my second dinner with him. Thest one was pretty awkward and I didn¡¯t want to be in the same situation again.


    We sat down and the waiter gave us the menu. After the food came I started digging in like a hungry lion.


    I looked at Marcus and my gaze fell at his te.


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡± I asked in surprise.


    ¡°What?¡± He looked around him to see if there was anything wrong.


    ¡°You only have vegetables on your te. No meat. Why? ¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m vegetarian?¡± He asked giving me a duh look.


    A loud gasp escaped my lips.


    ¡°Really? You vegetarian?¡± I pointed my finger at him.


    He nodded his head in confusion and looked at me as if I grew two heads.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve never had meat before?¡±


    ¡°I have. I stopped when I was 10¡å


    ¡± Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just feel like it¡¯s better¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine myself being vegetarian and whenever I meet someone vegetarian I have the urge to make them eat meat.


    But I decided to ignore my weird urges and went back to eating.


    ¡°So I heard that you are opening few hotels in Germany and Switzend¡± I didn¡¯t expect him to reply considering he ignored me thest time I tried to make conversation.


    ¡°Yes I am, you will be going to Germany soon right? ¡± He asked me and I was dumbfounded.


    He heard me?


    ¡°You heard me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I heard you. I¡¯m not deaf¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°So when?¡±


    ¡°I will probably be going at the end of next week¡±


    He nodded and quickly the conversation died down as we both started digging into our food, devouring it in peace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be traveling to Germany to check on my new hotel the week after next week¡±


    He told me as we left the restaurant. I didn¡¯t know what to say so I just nodded and got inside.


    We rode back silently until I saw an ice cream truck. No matter how much I ate ice cream in fancy restaurants, these trucks attract me.


    ¡°Stop stop stop¡± I shouted tapping Marcus¡¯s hand.


    He suddenly stopped his car with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy an ice cream andeback. You want one?¡± I asked him excitedly. I just wanted to have the ice cream quickly.


    ¡°From a truck? We could have eaten ice cream at the restaurant¡±


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon that¡¯s not fun¡± I smiled like a lunatic and got out of the car.


    ¡°Why type do you want miss?¡± The vendor asked me, showing the different vours of ice cream he had.


    ¡°Chocte! You ?¡± I asked Marcus, who was approaching me with his hands tucked in his pockets.


    ¡°Strawberry¡±


    My mouth fell open. Do men like him exist? Wow he was surely not what I expected him to be.


    I bought the ice cream and we both ate in silence. I was excited like a child, devouring the ice cream in my mouth like I never ate it before.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing this a lot?¡± I nodded to his question and was surprised that he asked me something I was very interested in.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this since I was small. Whenever I see an ice cream truck everything in me stops functioning. All I want is the ice cream¡±


    I smiled at the ice cream cone I was holding. I looked at Marcus to see him giving me a small smile.


    I blinked several times and slightly pinched myself to confirm this was not a dream. I was dumbfounded as I saw his lips curled into smile. Even though this was unusual I liked it. He was more handsome in a smile rather than a scowl.


    ¡°Well you had a nice childhood¡±


    I looked at him confused, and he was  staring at the ice cream with sad eyes. He was sad but yet his expression told me not to cross the line.


    I knew better than to invade his privacy. So I decided to ignore it and went back to eating my ice cream.


    We drove back home in silence. But this silence wasfortable. There was no tension between us and I liked that.


    We both walked upstairs and I stopped in front of my door.


    ¡°Goodnight¡± I called out to him.


    ¡°Goodnight¡± he gave me a nod and walked to his room.


    Well that went well.

 07

    Surprise!


    He went back to ignoring me from the next morning onward. He didn¡¯t even look me in the eye and ignored me the entire day. I only saw him leaving the house since he came home after I slept.


    And then he ignored me the next day also.


    I was sitting on a stool in the kitchen watching Madeline cook as she slightly sway her hips to the music banging from the radio.


    I knew she was doing all this to brighten my mood and I find that very sweet and kind of her.


    ¡°Miss don¡¯t be mad ¡± Madeline tried soothing me.


    ¡°How can I not be? And please don¡¯t call me miss. Call me Cami¡±


    Madeline¡¯s face contorted to a shock.


    ¡°Miss I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right¡± she uttered in disbelief.


    ¡°Please Madeline I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m in my office¡± I gave a her sad smile pleading her.


    ¡°Ok Cami¡± my lips twitched into a smile after grieving for two whole days.


    ¡°Cami, Sir is afraid to open up. He¡¯s afraid of letting someone into his life. He¡¯s afraid that it will break him again¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    Madeline looked down as if she didn¡¯t want to tell. Few moments of silence passed before she spoke again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot miss but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s polite for me to tell sir¡¯s personal things. I only know what I have seen and nothing more¡±


    He was a box full of secrets. His entire life was a mystery full of misery and unhappiness. His re was enough to knock someone to death. Specially that someone being me since he had been doing that a lot.


    ¡°Did he have a girlfriend who broke his heart making him afraid to let anyone in?¡±


    Madeline shook her head giving me a small chuckle.


    ¡± He never dated. As far as I know. ¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise. Well given his rude attitude that might be normal too. But given his handsomeness and his perfect toned body that¡¯s sounds very abnormal.


    Most girls would give themselves to him if he just asked. His was rich and handsome. The ideal type in most romantic books.


    I let out a long sigh and went back to my room to enjoy my horrible life watching Netflix.


    ¡­ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    A few days passed and I was busy with my own work. I was getting ready to go to Germany since I have to meet some designers and there was a lot of work that I have to take care of.


    Everything has been stressing me outtely and I haven¡¯t spoken to Marcus since that dinner.


    I didn¡¯t even see him much. I only saw himte at night walking towards the pool. He sat there every night because of his nightmares.


    The first day I slept with him he didn¡¯t have any nightmares. If havingpany made himfortable why didn¡¯t he have a girlfriend to take care of him?


    His life was very confusing and sad. I felt bad for every day he didn¡¯t sleep.


    ¡°Sarah! Do you have everything? We can¡¯t leave anything behind. I will kill you ¡±


    We were walking in a hurry to the airport. RJ has their own private jets but I have my own business and even though it was under RJ, I prefer not to use their things.


    I can easily buy my own jet but I never had the interest to. So I took a seat in first ss.


    Sarah and some of my employees also sat near me.


    We left for Munich and the flight was pretty long. I tried to sleep but all I could think about was my miserable life with a husband who ignores me. Only if things were better.


    Wended in Germany and walked through the airport to the exit. As we were walking I saw Marcus and a few of his employees walking behind him in another terminal separated by ss.


    I was quite shocked to see him because he wasn¡¯t supposed to be here this week. Did he follow me to apologize? But I quickly shoved away the weird thought ming it on stupid romantic books


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± I asked Sarah.


    ¡°Oh Mr. Anderson is here to check his new hotel I guess. It was opened a few months ago and has been doing pretty well¡±


    I nodded my head as I remember him saying that he would be in Germany.


    I raised my head to take a peek at him but he looked my way and our eyes met. His eyes held me for a brief second and then he looked away.


    Suddenly a big fat scowl formed on my face. Bloody bugger.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am you can see his hotel soon¡± Sarah told me as we walked side by side.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Because we will be staying there¡± Sarah chirped happily as it was the most excited thing she ever knew.


    ¡°Are you mad? Why did you book his hotel. Couldn¡¯t we have gone to any other?¡± Iined with my hands flying around.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am he¡¯s your husband and that hotel has been doing very well. It is one of the most luxurious hotels in Munich¡±


    Oh my husband. I scoffed.


    As we got into the car the driver took as to the hotel. And to say dumbstruck wasn¡¯t a right word exin how I felt at the moment.


    ¡°Omg what is this? I asked surprised.


    ¡°His hotel ma¡¯am.¡± One of my employees answered me.


    ¡± Are you sure we can afford it?¡± I asked with an eye brow raised.


    Suddenly I heard a few chuckles behind me and I turned around giving them a menacing re. They quicklyposed themselves but I could still see them trying to stifle theirughter.


    I turned my head back to look at Marcus¡¯s hotel and I ran out of adjectives to describe it.


    It had a huge pool as big as a city in the middle. The hotel was built around it. There was a bridge over the huge pool connecting the two buildings on either side giving off a renaissance vibe.


    No wonder Empire group was best when ite to hotels. They understand guests very well but sadly their heir failed to understand simple human beings.


    As I was busy with drooling at the hotel I saw Marcus getting out of a car and walking towards the entrance with his staff behind him.


    I followed after a while not wanting to meet him again. After getting all my things I quickly got on the elevator and walked to my room.


    I took the key card to open the door but from the corner of my eyes I saw someone with a familiar figure walking towards me. I nced to my side and was shocked to see it was Marcus.


    I thought he wasing to talk to me or yell at me to get out of his hotel but he slid a keycard and opened the door next to mine. I blinked deliberately trying to understand what just happened.


    His room is next to mine?


    Great. Why can¡¯t I ever get away from him? You are bound to him. The devil in my mind whispered wickedly.


    He didn¡¯t even look at me as he walked inside and shut the door with a bang. I rolled my eyes at his attitude and went into my room.


    The room was very luxurious with a ss wall overlooking the city. A massive bed was ced in the middle waiting for me to swim in it. Dim lights lit the room giving the walls a yellow yet an antique glow.


    I have been to many luxurious hotels but Marcus¡¯s hard work really impressed me. I was feeling quite proud of him.


    I quickly stopped my weird thoughts before I cringed in embarrassment. Feeling proud about a jerk who ignored me the entire week? I should probably see a psychiatrist.


    His entire hotel looked like a castle forged out of ss. Most of the rooms had a ss wall, giving a sense ofpany. The way it was built didn¡¯t seem to make me feel lonely or isted. Even his house had many ss walls.


    I guess Marcus has a weird obsession over ss.


    It was alreadyte so I got on the bed to sleep. But annoyingly my eye lids refuse to close. Groaning loudly I switched on my phone and watched some funny YouTube videos for a few hours.


    I checked the time and realized it was 2 am. I cursed YouTube for keeping me awake and tried leaning down to finally sleep but I still wasn¡¯t sleepy. So I took my coat and wrapped it around myself before leaving to the elevator.


    I reached the ground floor and walked near the swimming pool. I was nning on sitting down and rxing but I realized I wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Marcus was already there , seated on a bench in front of the swimming pool. He was looking down, fidgeting with his fingers.


    I was not surprised to see this. Everyday he came at night and sat in front of the water. I guess water calms him down.


    I hesitated a bit before going to sit next to him. As I sat he looked up surprised to see me. He was looking so casual wearing a ck shirt and white shorts.


    He looked so different when he wasn¡¯t wearing a suit. Less intimidating.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep. You ? ¡± I already knew the answer but it felt better to ask him.


    ¡°Same¡± He turned his head back to the pool.


    We sat for a while in silence. He didn¡¯t talk so I decided to go since it would make him ufortable. He came here to stay alone and rx and yet again i¡¯m invading his personal space.


    I stood up to leave but stopped when I heard his voice.


    ¡± Don¡¯t leave. Stay¡±


    I looked at him surprised and he looked so fragile. I have never seen him like this. He always shuts off his emotion making him look like a piece of wood.


    But now he looked like he could break at any moment. I wanted to run to him and bring his head down to my chest, saying everything would be alright.


    He looked at my eyes and I felt the world crumble apart.


    I went and sat next to him.


    He looked at me for a while.


    Then, as if he realized what he was doing, he soon stood up and left without ncing back.


    Great.


    He left me.


    We are back to square one.

 08

    I woke up the next morning looking grumpy as ever. Probably because that¡¯s the every day routine when you get married to a Mr. Rude. After cuddling in my sheets for a few minutes I finally managed to get my sorry ass out of the bed.


    I changed into ck pants and a strip top before jogging to the elevator with my eyes focused on the phone. I was going through our new designs until I crashed into a someone. Someone with a very good height and a very good body.


    I looked up to see and it was none other than Mr. Rude. My face was inches away from his. He was around 6, 2 tall and with my heels almost close to ts he towered over my 5, 8 height like it was nothing.


    His lips were directly infront of my eyes. I slightly tilted my head and he was staring at me with a curious nce. He raised his eyebrows as if gesturing me to move away.


    I cleared my throat and quickly moved away noticing how close we were. Even though the elevator was big enough for two I still felt cramped with him. But I refrained from making eye contact all way down.


    As we were nearing the ground I heard him speak.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡±


    What the freaking cheese I ate this morning did he say?


    Is he asking me if I¡¯m mad?


    Why would I answer him? If he ignores me why should I be the one to warm up to him.


    The elevator doors opened and I quickly left without looking at him. I heard him sigh behind my back but I couldn¡¯t bother less.


    I rushed outside and got into the car. One of my employees drove me to a cafe where I would be meeting Mrs. Wagner.


    After reaching the cafe I saw a woman waiting in front of the door. She recognized me immediately and came to shake my hands.


    ¡± Hallo Frau Anderson. Ich bin Danya Wagner. Gluckwunch zur Hochzeit. Wie geht es Ihnen?¡±


    ¡± Mir geht¡¯s sehr gut. Danke. Ich freue mich sehr , Sie endlich kennenzulernen¡±


    We both went inside after our brief introduction. I was happy that she was willing to work with us. She was very talented and talented people are what I needed. To be sessful and to rise against the RJ.


    I met a few more designers afterwards and then went into more episodes of grumpiness with all the work.


    After hours and hours I came back to the hotel. The entire hotel reminded me of Marcus and I was sure with time I would hallucinate him everywhere.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet Marcus. Perhaps I should change his name from Mr. Rude or Mr. Jerk face¡± I mumbled to myself.


    But Sarah heard it quiet well.


    ¡± Then you would be Mrs. Jerk face ¡±


    I gave her a death re but she only smirked. She was talking to me with her hands flying around until she ran into a hard body.


    What¡¯s with people bumping into each other these days?


    It was a young blond man with blue eyes who seemed to be in histe twenties.


    He looked at Sarah for a while and then at me. His eyes widened in recognition and he approached me with a huge grin stered on his face.


    ¡°Oh my god Mrs. Anderson I didn¡¯t see you here. I¡¯m sorry that we had to meet like this¡± He talked with his hands flying around the air, just like Sarah.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked in confusion as I couldn¡¯t remember meeting him anywhere else.


    ¡°Oh my bad. I¡¯m Mr. Anderson¡¯s secretary¡± He extended his hand to shake mine.


    ¡°Oh, pleased to meet you. What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked as I shook his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m Steve Adams¡± He gave me a huge grin before her turned to Sarah.


    ¡°And who would this lovelydy be?¡± I saw a blush creep up Sarah¡¯s cheeks.


    I chuckled slowly at her shyness. She heard it and gave me a re.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m Sarah Smith¡± They shook hands and Steve opened his mouth to say something but suddenly I heard a voice that I had been hoping to avoid the entire day.


    ¡°STEVE! WHERE IS THE FUCKING LETTER?¡± Marcus yelled while going through some file in his hand.


    He looked up to scold Steve but instead met my eyes. He closed his mouth and looked at me intently, almost guiltily.


    I rolled my eyes in annoyance and walked past him slightly bumping into him hoping that he would fall but he was rock solid. I heard him walking behind me in a hurry and soon caught up with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking you to stay¡±


    My eyes widened. He was apologizing for asking me to stay and not for leaving me? I couldn¡¯t believe it. Was his brain made out of nuts?


    I red at him and pressed the button for the elevator.


    ¡°Why are you mad at me?¡±


    ¡± Who are you ? I don¡¯t know you. Mommy told me not to speak with strangers¡± with that I stuck my tongue out and got in.


    He raised his eyebrows in surprise. I closed the elevator door before he got in.


    As I was going up I realized what I said. Shit. Cringe. Cringe. Cringe.


    I ran my hands through my hair unable to control my embarrassment.


    As I got off, the next elevator opened and Marcus came out. Stupid of me to not realize that there was another elevator in this floor.


    He looked at my messy hair in confusion and before I could embarrass myself anymore I turned on my heel and stomped to my room.


    I was so exhausted to even get back to dinner. So as I did this morning I ordered room service.


    After dinner I quickly jumped on to the bed hoping to sleep like the dead.


    But something kept bothering me. I knew that Marcus wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep no matter how exhausted he looked. No wonder his face was so gloomy. He never had a proper good night¡¯s sleep.


    How can one smile after days of sleepless nights. So I set my rm at about 2 to see him.


    ¡­


    The sound of an annoying rm woke me up. I wanted to throw my phone away. I decided to turn it off and go to sleep but I suddenly remembered why I had set the rm in the first ce.


    I wore my coat and took a water bottle out with me.


    As I opened my door, the door next to mine opened and there came a frightened Marcus outside.


    He was sweating and panting. He didn¡¯t even see me as he ran to the elevator.


    He pressed the button several times but the the elevator didn¡¯te up. He knelt down to the floor and clutched his throat, trying to breath. He gasped and coughed chocking for air. I stood at my door almost paralyzed as I stared at him in utter shock.


    Suddenly as if something had knocked on my head I realized that I needed to help Marcus.


    I ran over to him and knelt down in front of him.


    ¡°Marcus, Marcus please look at me, look at me. Everything is all right now. You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡±


    I cupped his face in my hands and tried to calm him down. But he seemed to be having a trouble breathing. I panicked and looked around to see if there was anyone I can ask help from but we were alone.


    ¡°Wa.. ter.. wa¡± He gripped my elbow and groaned in pain.


    I quickly realised what he said and thankfully, as if God had foreseen this situation, I had a water bottle with me.


    I quickly gave it to him and he gulped it down. Sweat was trickling down his face and his eyes held fear.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking as I jumped up and wrapped my arms around him, bringing his head to the crook of my neck.


    ¡± Are you ok?¡±


    His body went rigid. He held his breath for a few seconds, his heart beat racing. And then slowly he rxed and wrapped his arms around me, holding me tightly as if I was his only life source.


    He buried his face deep into my neck, hugging me and I felt his heart beat bing normal.


    I circled my thumb on his shoulder trying to rx his body while I kept my other hand tangled in his soft hair.


    I held him for a little while longer that I didn¡¯t even realize the elevator hade up a long time ago.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Do you want to go outside? To the pool?¡± I whispered in his ear.


    He shook his head in my neck.


    ¡°No I¡¯m fine now¡± he leaned back to look at me.


    His face had calmed down. His eyes were observing me for quite a while searching for something that I doubt he would find.


    ¡°Only you and Madeline know about my nightmares. Don¡¯t tell anyone¡±


    I gave him a firm nod in reply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t¡±


    He inhaled a deep breath and looked at me.


    ¡°Thank you¡±

 09

    Today I took a day off to explore the city. Hoping to get the best out of my time here I quickly changed into a dress and ran to the elevator before Marcus coulde in.


    After he thanked me yesterday a blush crept up my cheeks. I was embarrassed and he noticed it making me more embarrassed. He looked at me for a while before holding my hand and lifting me up.


    He asked me if I was going somewhere so that he could drop me off. I wasn¡¯t familiar with his new side but I was feeling veryfortable and happy with his change.


    But I knew that it would notst long. So before I could have any hope I said that I was feeling sleepy and went back to my room.


    Washing away all the thoughts of yesterday I stood inside the elevator as it¡¯s doors closed. But before that I saw Marcusing out in casual wear, wearing a ck cor t-shirt and beige pants.


    He looked my way but thankfully the doors fully closed and I went down. I didn¡¯t want him to see me blushing furiously just by looking at him. So pathetic.


    If he wasn¡¯t a billionaire, he will get a job as a model for sure. And I would kill to hire him.


    After I got down I sat with my employees to have breakfast. I saw Marcus¡¯s employees and his secretary already sitting at the table directly in front of us.


    And the chair that was directly facing me was the only avable chair. I gulped nervously as I knew who would be sitting there.


    Speaking of the devil¡­


    Marcus came down with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson is a hottie¡± Sarah giggled earning an eye roll from me.


    ¡°What are you all doing in your day off?¡±


    ¡°We are going to watch a movie with Steve and the rest of Empire employees¡± Sarah said and gave Steve a shy smile.


    ¡°We as in excluding me?¡±


    ¡°Yep and Mr. Anderson¡± She said popping the P


    Rest of my employees nodded and my jaw dropped in shock.


    ¡°How can you so casually say that you are leaving me?¡± I asked as I stabbed my heart with my fork pretending to be hurt.


    ¡°You need to spend time with Mr. Anderson¡± Anna wiggled her eyebrows yfully.


    Are they really excited to see me getting along with Marcus? As if.


    As I was talking with them I felt a pair of eyes on me. I looked ahead and saw Marcus staring at me. He looked like he wanted to talk to me but couldn¡¯t make himself to do that.


    After breakfast I took a stroll around the city. I decided to walk so that I could go food hunting. As I was walking I saw an ice cream truck but it was an ice cream parlor that was built like a truck.


    With a small smile on my lips I hopped to the parlor.


    I brought a chocte fudge ice cream and started devouring it. As a small moan left my mouth, I heard someone chuckle behind me.


    I turned to see who it was and Marcus was standing behind me with a look that I had never seen on his face. He looked kind of happy for some reason.


    ¡°Thought I would find you here ¡± I gave him a small smile.


    ¡°Wherever there¡¯s ice cream I will be there¡± I joked.


    ¡°You want one?¡± I asked pointing to different vors of ice cream.


    ¡°Yeah I will buy a strawberry one. Chocte is not my taste¡±


    ¡°Weirdo¡± I mirrored the grin that crept up his face.


    We walked side by side eating the ice cream. It was summer so neither of us wore a coat. I saw some girls checking him out and giggling. I scrunched my nose in annoyance. Do they not see a woman walking beside the man whom they are shamelessly checking out?


    To shoo them off I moved near Marcus. I might not like him but that doesn¡¯t mean others can like him.


    ¡°How many hotels do you have in Germany?¡± I tried to bring up a conversation .


    ¡°In Germany I have 4 hotels and 12 resorts¡±


    ¡°Youe here often?¡±


    ¡°This hotel in Munich is my biggest in Germany. I came here a lot when this was under construction¡±


    I tried to think of more questions that I could ask to keep this conversation going.


    ¡°Did it go well with your designers? ¡± Marcus asked me before I could ask anything.


    ¡°Oh yeah we found really good designers. My trip here was a lot more sessful than I thought¡±


    ¡± Ein schones Paar!¡± We heard a woman p with joy seeing us.


    (A beautiful couple)


    ¡°Wir haben Mond- und Sternarmbander. Wenn Sie diese kaufen, wird Ihr Leben fur eine sehrnge Zeit glucklich sein¡±


    The woman showed us 2 bracelets with a moon and star.


    (We have moon and star bracelets. If you buy these, your life will be happy for a very long time)


    ¡± Mochten sie kaufen?¡± The woman looked at us expectantly. I turned to Marcus to trante what she said.


    (Would you like to buy?)


    ¡°She said¡­¡±


    ¡°Ja gern¡± Marcus answered the woman surprising me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    (Yes sure)


    ¡°You speak German?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    I nodded my head with the a slight praise in return.


    ¡°So are we buying the bracelets?¡± I asked, pointing at the beautiful bracelets the woman was holding.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Marcus raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°What? No no. I want to. They are lovely. I didn¡¯t know you wanted to¡±


    Marcus bought the bracelets and the woman helped us wear them.


    I wore the star while he wore the moon bracelet. It was lovely like it was made solely for us.


    Marcus looked at my bracelet and gave a small smile. We walked down the road talking about several thing. It was mostly business rted but I was happy. We were finally making some progress in this marriage. I still have the divorce in mind but if I¡¯m stuck with him for the time being at least we need to make our rtionship not so awkward.


    I discovered that when Marcus was not being a snob, he was normally a nice guy. He was handsome before but without the scowl in his face he looked even better. Something changes when he smiles. He looks more like an angel than a devil.


    ¡°Cami¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    ¡°I really wanted to thank you for what you did yesterday. It means a lot¡± he said with a serious look on his face.


    I didn¡¯t do much, just held him and asked if he was okay. I was confused as to why he was thanking me again for such a simple thing.


    ¡± Well it was nothing. Just helping a friend in need¡±


    Wait did I just friend zone him? Well we definitely weren¡¯t more than that. We hated each other but I would be d if he thinks that we were at least friends and not awkward strangers.


    I had to leave for USA and Marcus said that he would being tomorrow evening.


    I packed my bags and went down to meet the rest of my crew. I saw Sarah talking with Steve. They seemed to be getting along very well.


    ¡°Hey you better not tell our secrets to the Empires¡± I pointed an using finger at Sarah.


    She raised an eyebrow andughed.


    ¡°As far as I remember, I¡¯m not the one who is married to the heir of the Empire group ¡±


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not flirting with him. Just married¡± I crossed my arms in front of my chest and walked away before Sarah could say something to it.


    And turned my head only to see herughing.


    After a long flight we finallynded in New York. I was so exhausted and one of the drivers in mypany came to drop me off at home.


    I took my suitcase and opened the door to our house. As I went inside I saw a frightened Madeline.


    She was talking with some girl.


    ¡°Madeline? What¡¯s wrong? ¡± She looked at me and she became more anxious.


    ¡°Cami you are here. ¡± Madeline quickly came and took the suitcase from my hand.


    ¡°Madeline who is this?¡± Before Madeline could answer the girl came forward and extended her hand.


    ¡± I¡¯m Lara , the maid who used to worked here with Madeline¡±

 10

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± That was the first thing that came out of my mouth.


    ¡°Cami¡± Madeline looked back and forth at me and Lara.


    Lara gave me a smirk warning me about her next words.


    ¡± I¡¯m pregnant with Marcus¡¯s child ¡± with that she touched her stomach showing me the small baby bump.


    I felt my world crumbling around me. I wanted to shrink into a corner and cry. Everything I built, mypany, my reputation, my friendship with Marcus all going down just like that.


    If media gets this news everything would fall apart. I was walking on thin ice at the moment.


    They wouldn¡¯t care about what really happened to Marcus. They wouldn¡¯t care if he¡¯s the victim of not. The media always portray us as the predator of the society. And they would do anything to keep it like that.


    Even though Lara did a crime the child is innocent. If it¡¯s really Marcus¡¯s child I wouldn¡¯t separate a father from his child. The child already got a shit mother so at least he deserves a good father.


    I looked at Lara with anger burning inside me. But I didn¡¯t want to argue with a criminal so I turned around and walked into my room.


    ¡°Is she that scared?¡± I heard Lara chuckle.


    ¡°Get out of this house¡± Madeline shouted.


    ¡°Why should I? I¡¯m not going to raise my child alone. He¡¯s also Marcus¡¯s responsibility. So I¡¯m staying here¡± I heard Lara¡¯s annoying voice yell back.


    ¡°You fucking rapists. Get out of this house. If that child is Master¡¯s he will keep it. Not you. So get out. You are lucky that he didn¡¯t sue you¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You have no power to kick me out¡± Lara screamed louder shaking the entire house with her ear piercing voice.


    ¡± Where are you going bitch?¡± I heard Madeline yell louder.


    ¡°To Marcus¡¯s room¡± Her footsteps rushed up the stairs into Marcus¡¯s room.


    My mood soured suddenly. I had only been to Marcus¡¯s room once and that was to scold him. So I didn¡¯t even get a good look at it but now another woman was sleeping in it.


    I took my phone out to call Marcus but then realized that I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Should I ask him to kick her out or should I ask him to be responsible?


    For some reason I wanted us to work out. I wanted to understand him but now I had to give up and it pains me.


    I broke into a sob as grief engulfed me. Without changing from my work clothes I slept, hoping this was just a nightmare.


    ¡­


    Next morning I woke up to a loud knock on the door.


    ¡°Cami please open the door¡± Madeline knocked again.


    I opened my door because I didn¡¯t want to make her worry more.


    ¡°Cami don¡¯t worry. I believe in karma and that bitch will pay for what she has done. Take a shower ande down to eat¡±


    I gave her a small reassured smile and closed the door. I quickly took a shower and changed into another set of clothes.


    As I got down I saw Lara sitting at a stool in the kitchen drinking coffee. She smirked as she saw me.


    ¡± Did the princess cry herself to sleep?¡±


    I ignored her and sat at the dinning table. Lara took a chair across from me and snatched the breakfast Madeline made for me. She started eating it and moaned several times, enjoying the meal.


    ¡°This is really good Madeline. After I be Marcus¡¯s wife I think I will have to get use to this kind of high standard stuff¡±


    I scoffed in disbelief. ¡°Look at the way you are eating. You don¡¯t even have table manners and you think you will fit into the upper ss society?¡±


    I know I was showing off my money but this woman was more vicious. She was using the child as an advantage to climb up the steps to be Marcus¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Shut up I bear the child. Not you¡±


    ¡°Yes except for that I have everything unlike you¡±


    ¡°You bitch. You only have money. If you weren¡¯t so rich I would have taken you down already¡±


    I kept my arms on the table and leaned in. ¡°You know the only thing that keeps me from pping you is that child. I don¡¯t want you to do a dramatic fall that causes a miscarriage and then me it on me¡±


    Lara suddenly stood up and gritted her teeth in anger.


    I smiled seeing her fury. ¡°And yes as you said I am rich. So I have the power and money to make you disappear from the face of earth. But I don¡¯t harm children so that belly of yours is the only thing that keeps you alive¡± I spat and walked out of the house.


    I drove off to my office and quickly strode into my room. Everyone in thepany noticed my bad mood so they tried their best to avoid me.


    After working for hours I called Ally whonded back in New York.


    ¡°Hello Cami¡±


    ¡°Hey¡± My voice was sore. Even though I acted strong I wasn¡¯t. Neither Marcus nor I can put Lara in jail because of the media and it made me frustrated.


    ¡°Cami what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ally asked, concernced in her voice.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell her about Marcus¡¯s private life so I just told that a woman came home iming she bears his child.


    ¡°Are you okay? Don¡¯t worry Marcus wille today. He will take care of it. Just rx. I have a meeting now but I will surely visit you. Don¡¯t give up yet¡± As usual Ally tried to cheer me up.


    ¡°Thank you Ally you are the best¡±


    ¡°I know. Anyways did you call him?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± There was a pause in her voice.


    ¡°Well I think you shouldn¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t let her take the wife position that easily. And RJ¡¯s wouldn¡¯t give up their business partner without a fight¡±


    ¡°Very funny¡± I said sarcastically and she chuckled.


    I felt a bit rxed after talking to her. After talking to her for hours I check the time and it was already seven. I took my bag and drove off to our house. Marcus was supposed tond at 5 so I hoped he would be home right now.


    As I walked in Madeline opened the door.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Marcus?¡±


    Madeline looked down in guilt.¡±Cami he didn¡¯te home. I tried calling him several times after hended but he won¡¯t pick up¡±


    Does he not want toe here? Why?


    I heard a notification go off on my phone. I looked at my phone to see who it was and it was Anna from my office.


    She had sent me a picture. I loaded and saw Lara holding my husband by his shoulders in a hotel. They seemed to be talking. There was Steve and another guy in the picture but I didn¡¯t care . I felt my throat bing dry.


    Ma¡¯am your husband is with another woman. They talked a lot and then Mr. Anderson pulled her outside. I read Anna¡¯s message over and over again, all the hope draining away from me.


    I need someone. I need something to get this out of my head.


    I called Ally and she picked up on the third ring.


    ¡°Ally pleasee here¡± I was in the verge of tears. Is this the end of our rtionship? I just gave a chance to this marriage and now everything is crumbling down.


    Ally reached here within a few minutes. In a rush she dragged me up the stairs to my room and started rummaging through my closet.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°We are going clubbing¡±


    ¡°What? No-¡±


    ¡°Getting drunk makes you forget your worries. Specially when you are in grief it¡¯s a good remedy¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in grief but fucking boiling with anger. And also getting drunk is never a remedy¡±


    Ally threw a short backless dress at me.  ¡°Go and get changed. I need a drink too. Shoo shoo¡±


    I rolled my eyes and changed into the clothes she gave me.


    I told Madeline where I was going to ease her worries. Then Ally took me to a club banging with loud music filled with people who were dancing like they lost it.


    She grabbed my hand and pulled me to the bar. We both ordered vodka and got ourselves drunk just like the old times back in college.


    ¡°Ally¡± I tapped her shoulder to see if it was really her. I was so drunk that I could see spots in my vision.


    ¡°Ally! I want that woman gone but I feel bad for the child. Will a child break the bond that I have been trying to build up with him?¡± I huped.


    ¡°Ah herees the grief¡± She drank another shot.


    ¡°Ally I don¡¯t know what to do¡± Now I was a crying mess. This is why I hates drinking. I pour all my emotions out.


    I leaned back to look her in the eyes and saw Marcus standing by the entrance.


    His eyes searched the crowd for a while until they fixated on me. Ally looked behind her and saw Marcus walking towards us.


    She told Marcus something but I couldn¡¯t focus on what they were talking about. My mind was elsewhere.


    Ally gave Marcus a nod and walked away.


    ¡°You really drank a lot¡± Marcus said as he sat on the stool next to mine.


    ¡°You go back to your child¡¯s mother. Let me drink¡± I looked down, hurt.


    I was so drunk that I couldn¡¯t control the wordsing out of my mouth.


    ¡°Cami I¡¯m not the child¡¯s father¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What?¡± Did I hear it right or had I really gone insane with too many shots of vodka.


    ¡± She was faking it. Her child is just 3 months old and she forced herself on me nearly 5 months ago. ¡±


    I looked at him asking him to continue.


    ¡°Madeline called me as soon as Lara came home. I came to the states yesterday to find the child¡¯s father. Sorry I didn¡¯t call you. I needed to confirm everything before giving you any hope. I found the man and made Lara confess everything. Don¡¯t worry she won¡¯t be bothering us again¡±


    I felt a sense of relief pass through me.


    ¡°So that means that child isn¡¯t yours?¡±


    He shook his head.


    I felt so happy and high that I didn¡¯t properly think of my actions.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips.

 11

    Marcus¡¯s Pov


    ¡°Sir! Mrs. Anderson¡¯s flight hasnded¡± Steve came back after calling Cami¡¯s assistant.


    Steve had befriended Cami in such a short time and it was good because I could keep an eye on Cami. I know she was capable of protecting her own self but I don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt because of me. I already hurt many I cared for and I won¡¯t let that happen again.


    I was pulled out of my trance as my phone started ringing. I took it out and saw Madeline calling me. I picked it up and brought the phone to my ear.


    ¡°Hello Madeline is everything alright? Cami will be arriving shortly-¡±


    ¡°Cami ising now?¡± She yelled through the phone.


    ¡°Why? What happened?¡± I asked with concern.


    ¡°Sir, Lara is back and she is iming that she¡¯s pregnant¡±


    All the color drained from my face. I started massaging my temples in stress. How can she be pregnant? If she was why did shee now. It¡¯s been nearly five months. She could havee earlier.


    ¡°But Sir something isn¡¯t right¡± Madeline said with confusion in her voice.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be five months pregnant. It looks more like two or three months but not more than that ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that exactly¡± All logical thinking had left me by then. I was mad yet sad at the same time. I don¡¯t want a child with a vicious woman like that. A child of mine doesn¡¯t deserve a mother like her.


    ¡°No I¡¯m sure. I have been pregnant and I have taken care of many pregnant woman. I can say how far along the baby is just by looking at the bump¡± Her confidence gave me hope. Maybe Lara is lying.


    ¡°Okay Madeline I¡¯ll take care of it. Just look out for Cami. I wille soon but don¡¯t tell her that you told me. She might already hate me and would not listen if I don¡¯te with proof¡±


    I ended the call and thought about ways to prove that she was not carrying my child.


    ¡°Steve I want Lara¡¯s past call records. What she has been doing, where she has been. I want records of everything she has been doing for the past five months¡± I told Steve and went back to pack my bag.


    ¡°Lara? Your house maid?¡± He followed me to my room


    ¡°Wait sir why are you packing?¡±


    ¡°Because we are leaving. Get ready¡± I told without looking at him. I needed to prove this quickly before Cami gets depressed.


    I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand. I thought she would be a nuisance in my life. A rich spoiled woman was thest thing I wanted. But I realized that I had misunderstood her.


    She was nothing like I thought she would be. She was much, much better. A very cheerful person that doesn¡¯t deserve me. She doesn¡¯t deserve a man devoid of emotions. I don¡¯t want her to suffer because of me.


    If she someday wants to divorce me, I would grant it to her. She was better without me. She deserves to be loved and I knew that I wasn¡¯t capable of giving her want she wanted. So it was better for her to go rather than get hurt.


    But I didn¡¯t want Lara to hurt her either. So I needed to solve this before it getsplicated.


    ¡°Sir she has been living in Rochester these past few months. I checked her call records. It seems like she has been living with a man. ¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Now let¡¯s get going¡±.


    Wended back in New York and Steve drove to Lara¡¯s house. As we pulled up I saw that she had not been living under good conditions.


    We walked to her house and Steve knocked.¡±Hello anyone there?¡± Steve knocked several times. It was already night and the lights were off.


    We turned to walk back to our car but suddenly the door opened and a man with tattoos came out. He looked like he was in his early 30¡¯s.


    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± He blew his cigarette smoke carelessly into Steve¡¯s face and Steve scrunched his nose in disgust.


    ¡°Are you Lara¡¯s boyfriend?¡± I stepped forward and asked him. Suddenly he recognized me and quickly ran to the kitchen window and then jumped out. We ran around the house but he had already gotten on his bike and left.


    ¡°Shit. Call our personal security and tell them to track him down¡± I ordered Steve and quickly got into the car.


    We tried chasing the man but he was too fast. I mmed my fist on the steering wheel in annoyance.


    How can we just let him run away?


    My phone rang and Madeline called me. It was already midnight. Had something happened to Cami? I quickly answered the call in worry.


    ¡°Madeline is everything okay?¡±


    I heard her sobbing.


    ¡°No master. Cami is crying and she¡¯s not opening her door. She has been crying for a while now. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    I ran my hand through my hair feeling helpless. ¡°Ju-just try to keep her calm. I wille back soon¡±


    ¡°Sir where are we going? Are you going back home?¡±


    ¡°No I can¡¯t. Let¡¯s go to a hotel¡± With that I drove to the nearest hotel.


    Steve opened my room¡¯s door and came in.¡±Sir I have people following him. We will find him by tomorrow¡±


    ¡°Good. Call me when you find him ¡±


    ¡­


    It was already afternoon and I was getting impatient. I had told Cami that I would being home today evening and if we fail to find him I won¡¯t be able to go back today.


    She made me feel something that I didn¡¯t feel for a very long time. When she took care of me that day at the elevator, for the first time in a very long time, I felt safe. I wanted to hold her forever. To give her what she gave me. I wanted to protect her, to make her feel safe just like she made me feel.


    That day when she asked me those three words that I have been yearning for my entire life, I knew something changed in me. But I know that I can¡¯t be selfish. She needs to go for her own good.


    I can¡¯t let her feelfortable with me. She will get attached and it will only hurt her. She needs to go soon before she gets entangled in my past.


    ¡°Sir our men found Lara¡¯s boyfriend and now they are bringing him here¡± I exhaled a huge breath that I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    ¡°Did you do some research on him?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. His name is Mark Willows. He came back from a drug rehabilitation center four months ago. He has been gambling for a living these past few months. ¡±


    No wonder they had been living under such poor conditions. As we walked to the entrance I saw my men dragging him back.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson where should we take him?¡± Before the hotel staff see us I gestured to them to take him up to my room.


    As we got there, Mark started struggling to get out. I kicked him inside and closed the door behind me.


    I took him by the cor and interrogated him. ¡°Are you Lara¡¯s child¡¯s father ?¡± Mark furiously spit at me and I punched him in return. Steve soon pulled me back before I could beat the life out of him.


    ¡°Sir go and wash your face. I will take it from here¡± I nodded my head and went to the bathroom to clean my face.


    ¡°Sir, now he¡¯s ready to talk¡±. I saw blood oozing out of Mark¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Lara is pregnant with my child. I told her to use this child to get money from you¡± he said that without any shame. I wanted to kick him but I knew that if I started now, I would end up killing him.


    I was angry. How could they use a child for their own benefits.


    ¡°How old is her baby?¡±


    ¡°3 months¡±


    ¡°That child is very unlucky to have the two of you as parents¡± I gripped his throat and lifted him up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk to Lara¡± I dragged him out and told my men to bring Lara.


    ¡­


    ¡°Marcus he¡¯s lying. This is your child ¡± Lara sobbed in front of me, her fake tears pouring out of her eyes.


    She suddenly came forward and touched my shoulders. I felt disgusted, my inside burning with hatred. Before some paparazzi see her I dragged her outside.


    Steve followed behind me dragging mark with him.


    ¡°You both listen! I know that you are under a lot of debt and on the run from drug dealers. If I ever see you both again I will hand you over to them without a second thought¡± Their faces paled as I threatened them.


    ¡°But Marcus-¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Do you want to die? ¡± Mark yelled at Lara furiously.


    ¡°Good. Now that you both understand the situation here, go! I have booked a flight for both of you to Houston. Don¡¯t show your face here ever again!¡±


    I ordered my men to take them away so that I could go home.


    ¡­


    ¡°Where¡¯s Cami?¡± I asked as I noticed that she was not home.


    ¡°She went to a club with her friend¡± Madeline replied.


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think her name is Ally. She recently came back from India¡±


    ¡°I will go and find her. Tell me which club they went to¡±


    I went out and drove off to the club. It was already night and I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. She is rich and going anywhere without security is dangerous. People might try to harm her.


    As I went inside I saw that the entire club was packed. I searched for her face and found her staring at me from the bar. I started walking over to her but before I could make it, I bumped into her friend.


    ¡°Are you Marcus ?¡± She asked me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, thanks for staying with her. I will take it from here¡±


    She hesitated for a second then she nodded and walked away.


    I turned my attention back to Cami and took smalls towards her. As I neared her I could sense that she was drunk a lot.


    ¡°You drank a lot¡± I sat in the stool beside her.


    ¡°You go back to your child¡¯s mother ¡± she looked down, hurt clear in her eyes.


    ¡°Cami I¡¯m not the child¡¯s father¡± She looked up and I briefly exined everything that had happened.


    A sense of relief passed through her face.


    ¡°So that means that child isn¡¯t yours?


    I shook my head.


    Suddenly she wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me.


    I was shocked. I didn¡¯t know what to do. Before I could do anything she leaned back and looked at me. She gave me a small smile and her head fell onto my shoulder.


    I looked down to see her sleeping on me. I sighed and gently took her to my arms before walking out.

 12

    I woke up with a jolt. I had such a weird dream of kissing Marcus. That was by far the most embarrassing dream I had ever had.


    As I got up my head started pounding. I suddenly regretted my decisionst night to go clubbing and getting drunk. I wanted to kill Ally right now.


    As I was getting ready to go to the bathroom, someone knocked on my door.


    ¡°Cami this is some soup I made from an old family recipe. It might make you feel better¡± Madeline handed me some soup in a small bowl.


    ¡°Did Ally bring me back or did you have to call security?¡± I yawned and rubbed my eyes sleepily.


    ¡°Oh no Sir brought you back¡±


    All the organs in my body stopped functioning.


    ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡± I yelled at her in surprise.


    ¡°He carried you in his armsst night¡±


    I stood still for good seconds and then shut the door loudly not wanting to hear anymore. I knew that was rude but my mind was elsewhere .


    I sprinted to my bed and got my phone which I always kept under the pillow just in case a burr broke in which is highly unlikely in this rich neighborhood.


    I dialled Ally quickly but it went to voicemail. I called again and this time she picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± Her sleepy voice spoke through the phone.


    ¡°Ally what happenedst night? Why did Marcus carry me back?¡± I prayed several times wishing it wasn¡¯t true.


    ¡°Oh that¡± I heard her yawn before continuing. ¡°He came yesterday when you were drunk. He told me he¡¯ll take care of you but nevertheless I watched you from far away. He told you something and you smiled like a maniac and then kissed him¡±


    All the color drained from my face, my hands started shaking. I bit my nails and continuesly tapped the floor with my foot inplete horror. I kissed him? So it wasn¡¯t a dream?


    ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡± I screamed, hopping my loud voice would scare away all the demonic memories ofst night before they hit me in the head and makes me remember.


    ¡°Oh my god my ear. Can you please not shout?¡± she groaned. ¡°And wait! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t rememberst night¡± Ally replied with a hint of usation in her voice.


    But it was toote. All the memories began banging on my head. This was far too embarassing. How the hell am I supposed to face him after I kissed him? And I vaguely remember that he didn¡¯t kiss me back which made my already sour mood even worse.


    I pulled my hair in annoyance. ¡°You stupid dumb idiot Cami!¡± I cursed myself and walked to the bathroom. I opened the shower and wished that I could wash myself away and disappear down the drain from this world.


    After spending half of my life in the shower I stomped out in frustration. I opened my wardrobe and change into a light pink chiffon top with white shorts.


    I quietly walked down the stairs hoping not to see Marcus but only to find him seated at the dinning table drinking coffee with a newspaper in hand.


    My jaw dropped at the sight of him. He was wearing a royal blue cored shirt with white pants, an expensive watch in his wrist, sunlight prating through the windows, shinning on his already handsome face. It was like in those weird movies where the girls sees hearts flying around the guy¡¯s head.


    I had the sudden urge to run my hands over his hard muscles, but I quickly shook my head in embarrassment and self loathing. What¡¯s wrong with me today?


    I tiptoed down the stairs but Marcus raised his head from the newspaper and looked at me. I awkwardly smiled and started walking away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    I stopped and turned around. ¡°Out¡±


    ¡°Out where?¡±


    ¡°To the-uh streets¡± I said more like a question.


    ¡°What are you going to do in the street?¡±


    Cami think think. ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m going to explore the extension of human civilization. I¡¯ll be back¡± I said merrily and turned around to leave but his voice stopped me.


    ¡°Come and sit¡± He ordered and I groaned before walking to the table and sat on a chair across him.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    Why was he suddenly talking? It only made me want to shrink back into the embarrassment I was feeling.


    ¡°Y-yes I did¡± I stuttered and started gulping the food in a rush.


    We had a moment of peacefulness until Madeline decided to drop a bomb.


    ¡°Mr. And Mrs. Anderson, I have a family matter that I need to attend to. And I¡¯m really sorry but can I have a day or two off?¡± Madeline asked Marcus expectantly while looking at me with puppy eyes. It seemed like Marcus didn¡¯t usually give days off.


    ¡°Okay, when will you being back?


    ¡°Probably Tuesday¡±


    Marcus nodded his head and a big grin appeared on Madeline¡¯s face. ¡°So Cami I will pack my bags now. Hope you have a good weekend¡±


    Good weekend? I scoffed. I¡¯m gonna be stuck till Tuesday with a porcupine fish who might shed it¡¯s spines and attack me anytime of the day or maybe even night. I gasped at the thought.


    ¡°Why are you scoffing and gasping?¡±


    My spoon almost hit the back of my throat and I coughed, almost choking before I looked at him.


    Marcus stared at me with raised eyebrows and then leaned in. ¡°I want to talk aboutst night-¡±


    ¡°I have some work to do. I¡¯ll talk with youter¡± I waved a bye and sprinted to my room not ncing back once and closed the door quickly.


    For a few hours I engrossed myself in the new designs Sarah had sent me the day before. But nothing seemed to take my mind off what happenedst night. It was as clear as day, I kissed Marcus and he didn¡¯t reciprocate.


    He didn¡¯t like what I did yesterday. There was no other reason for him to want to talk about it. If I was given a chance to time travel then I would choose to go back tost night without a second thought.


    It was already lunch time and my stomach was growling. So I went downstairs hopping to cook something but only to be halted to an abrupt stop before I made it all the way down.


    The handsome man I saw today morning was cooking in the kitchen. He was frying something in a pan and his hands were moving so swiftly as if he was an expert in this. If only that man wasn¡¯t my husband I would have been bewitched by him.


    I inched a little closer to Marcus and peeked over his shoulder to see what he was doing.


    ¡°I thought you were vegetarian. Why are you frying sausages?¡± I pointed at the pan.


    ¡± Oh these are for you¡± I felt like my eyes would pop out of their sockets. I was surprised to learn that this piece of wood had a heart. I continued to watch as he simply stared at me with curious eyes.


    ¡°What are you gonna eat?¡± I quickly broke the awkward staring contest we were having.


    ¡°I was nning on making spaghetti for both of us. Cheese for me and sausage for you¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    A small smile crept to my face as he said it. I couldn¡¯t help but stare into his beautiful green eyes. They were mesmerizing. One could easily get lost in those eyes which were as beautiful as the ocean itself.


    But he was so bipr. One day he ignores me and the next day he cooks for me. And to be honest I was also bipr. One day I hate him and the other day I see him as a hot angel descended down from heaven.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡± Not wanting to be useless I took the spaghetti and started cooking. I quickly learned that he and I both like spicy food. So I added more sauce to the first meal we were about to share in his house.


    We talked about simple stuff. Mostly rted to the food we liked. As I cooked I saw Marcus looking at me several times and it made my heart flutter.


    I didn¡¯t know what had gotten into me but ever since I saw him so fragile all I wanted to do was take care of him. But I knew better than to fall for him. It would only hurt me in the end.


    ¡°Okay done¡± I raised my hands up in victory and he chuckled.


    After taking the tes to the table we ate our decent meal in silence. But thankfully it wasn¡¯t an ufortable silence.


    ¡°You want ice cream?¡± I asked with excitement.


    ¡°Sure¡± He nodded his head with a smile. Did he just smile? What crawled up his assst night?


    While I took the ice cream from the freezer he put the dishes in the dishwasher.


    I opened the ice cream container and took a spoon to serve it into bowls. Marcus stood beside me waiting for his ice cream. We both liked vani so we decided to eat it.


    Marcus said he eats chocte when necessary but never as an ice cream and I on the other had eats chocte in any form possible.


    ¡°Okay mister here is your ice cream¡± I swung the spoon like a wand as I handed him his bowl.


    My magical spoon decided to go against mymands. As I swung the spoon around, the ice cream in it flew off andnded on Marcus¡¯s face.


    Shit.


    He closed his eyes as ice cream dripped from his face.


    I stared at him in shock for a moment but then couldn¡¯t hold back theughter that was trying to escape my lips. His cheeks were covered in vani ice cream making him look like a ghost you would find in scooby doo.


    Soon I started cracking up. I kept my hands on the kitchen counter for support and bent down,ughing hard.


    ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± Marcus asked with a serious tone but a few secondter he chuckled seeing meughing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t- you don¡¯t need a bowl. Just lick your face¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s see how your wand works on you¡± Marcus winked and took my spoon and swung it just like I did.


    All the ice cream in the spoon was thrown at my face and I gasped loudly. I raised my head to look at Marcus only to see himughing.


    He looks so cute when heughs. Wait! What crawled up my ass today?


    After we both spent hours ofughing at each other we both went to our rooms to take a shower. As I came out I saw Marcus¡¯s room through my ss windows which stretched as big as one wall.


    Marcus was standing near his ss wall, already changed into a white shirt and ck pants. He had his towel around his neck and his head was bent low. I edged closer to the window and faintly saw him smiling to himself.


    Suddenly he turned to my way and I quickly ducked, already red with embarassment. I crawled to the side in all fours and closed the curtains.


    This was a new side of him which I wished to see everyday. So to make the day better I braced myself to watch a movie with him.


    After rxing myself from all the embarrassment I went to his side of the house and knocked on the door. He opened it after two knocks and I stood on the other side with a big fat smile on my face.


    ¡°Umm¡­want to watch a movie?¡± I had already prepared myself for his refusal but surprisingly he nodded with a smile on his face.


    And he shocked me again when he walked into my room instead of going downstairs. Ignoring all the weird things happening I sat on my bed as Marcus turned on the TV. Soon the awkwardness washed away and we both were enjoying the movie.


    When the movie came to an end I looked at Marcus but he was sleeping, his head lying on my shoulder. I tried tapping his head a few times but he wouldn¡¯t even budge.


    And I also felt guilty for trying to wake him up from the peaceful sleep his was in. So I slowly leaned him down on the pillow and moved to the other end of the bed before closing my eyes. I didn¡¯t know why I slept on the bed next to him but one thing was sure.


    I didn¡¯t want a broken spine after sleeping on the couch.

 13

    I woke up the next morning to a familiar feeling of warmth.


    Slowly I opened my eyes and saw a handsome man sleeping next to me.


    My hand was lying on his chest and his wrapped around my waist. Our faces were only inches apart, a slight move and our lips would meet.


    I stared at his perfectly carved face for a while untill realisation hit me. Suddenly I jerked away and sat up straight. Due to my sudden movement Marcus stirred and slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes wandered around the room and then they fell upon me. His eyes widened in shock and he quickly got of the bed.


    He ran his fingers through his hair and groaned in frustration.


    ¡°No¡± He whispered.


    ¡°What? Nothing happened¡± I said in confusion.


    ¡°No¡± He shook his head looking down.


    ¡°Marcus-¡± I tried getting up but he stopped me.


    ¡°Get away from me¡±


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    ¡°I said get away from me¡± He yelled in fury and left the room, leaving me confused and heart broken.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My heart ached seeing how much he had changed overnight. It was just yesterday that he wasughing and having fun with me. Did I do something?


    I quickly showered and went downstairs to talk with Marcus only to see him dressed and leaving the house.


    ¡°Marcus I need to talk to you


    He nced back with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about¡± With that he closed the door and left.


    I rushed to the window and saw his car leaving, shattering my heart.


    Why does he keep doing this?


    Why are were always one step forward two steps backward?


    I was pulled out of my grief as my phone rang. I took it out and it was Ally, currently my happy pill. The only person I feel like talking to.


    ¡°Hey Cami wanna hang out?¡±


    ¡°Yes very badly¡±


    Ally was hesitant before she replied.


    ¡°Wanna talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Um.. maybe, juste and pick me up¡± I didn¡¯t feel like driving at the moment. I was afraid my mental breakdown would cause an ident.


    I didn¡¯t even feel like having breakfast so I slumped down on the couch and waited for Ally.


    I saw her Porsche arriving after several minutes. ¡°Hop in¡± She yelled and waved her hand, gesturing me toe.


    As I got in she began bombarding me with questions. ¡°So tell me. Trouble in paradise?¡±


    ¡°First take me somewhere where I can forget everything¡±


    A small smirk appeared on her lips.


    ¡°Nope, not the bar. It¡¯s still morning¡± I made a big cross from my hands and shook my head.


    ¡°Fine let¡¯s go shopping¡± Ally chuckled and started the engine.


    ¡°What? Noooo I hate shopping¡± I started protesting but she didn¡¯t listen.


    It was her favorite hobby and one of the things that I hated the most. Ironically, even though I run a fashion designingpany I don¡¯t like to go shopping.


    Mypany designs my own clothes so I don¡¯t need to go shopping and select clothes from other brands.


    ¡°Please, pretty please¡±


    ¡°Fine then, let¡¯s go to one of my shops¡± I suggested, earning a re from her.


    ¡°You are so boring. What¡¯s wrong with other brands?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to shop in my rivalpanies¡±


    ¡°Damn you are so annoying. Fine fine let¡¯s go to one of your shops. Show me where the biggest one is¡±


    I told her the directions and after finally reaching it she parked her car right in front of the building.


    I got out of the car and walked in. The security saw me and their eyes became big like bowling balls. Ally giggled and hooked her arm with mine. ¡°I like when they do this. You are shit scary when you are in your empire¡±


    She dragged me inside and one of my staff turned to greet us but seeing me her entire face paled.


    She quickly ran to the reception and brought a tabloid. ¡°Ma¡¯am here is today¡¯s sales-¡±


    But I held my hand stopping her. ¡°I didn¡¯te to check on the sales. I came here to shop¡±


    The girl looked baffled by what I said. ¡°You shop?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t?¡±


    She quickly looked down and pursed her lips, frightened. ¡°I-i¡¯m- sorry ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t mean it¡±


    Ally chuckled and wrapped her arm around my shoulder.¡±Big bad boss in town. Let¡¯s go now or the poor girl would faint¡± She pushed me further into the store where the expensive dresses would be.


    She tried out different dresses and asked for my opinion. I was bored to death but still continued to help her. I have seen all these dresses before it was put into the stores and now seeing them again made me loose interest in them.


    As we went on shopping for more things I saw a group of girls giggling, trying out different scarfs. But specially one girl caught my eye.


    It was Marcus¡¯s half sister.


    I stared at her for a while until her eyes met mine. She looked quite shocked but then she told something to her friends and came sprinting towards me.


    ¡°Hi¡± she waved her hand shyly.


    ¡°Um- hi¡± I waved my hand awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you that day. I even told you that I¡¯m going on a date with Marcus. I¡¯m really sorry and I hope you didn¡¯t misunderstand¡± She gave me a small smile as if she was asking for my forgiveness.


    She held her hand out for me to shake. I was surprised by her formalities but pleased nheless.


    ¡°I¡¯m ra, Marcus¡¯s-¡± I cut her off before she could continue


    ¡°I know. His sister¡± Her eyes brightened as I said it.


    ¡°He told you that?¡± Her eyes were gleaming with happiness, much like mine whenever I see an ice cream truck.


    ¡°No. Madeline told me¡± I said awkwardly.


    She looked down as if she was hurt. Suddenly I felt guilty for hurting her feelings. She seemed like a nice person and the only thing I dislike was her name because she shared it with my rival ra Bolton. But nevertheless I shook the thought off.


    ¡°Anyways i¡¯m so happy to see you. Hope we can me friends¡± A huge grin appeared on her face.


    ¡°Of course¡± I mirrored her reaction.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this beauty?¡± Ally interrupted us as she came running down with a handful of dresses.


    ¡°This is ra and she¡¯s Marcus¡¯s sister¡±


    ¡°Sister? That¡¯s cool!¡± She pped her hands. ¡°Wanna hangout with us?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    We walked around my shop and much like Ally, ra was also a shopping maniac. But I couldn¡¯t enjoy the shopping since all my staff were looking at me as if a I was the devil.


    To get their frightened looks out of my mind I decided to talk with ra.


    ¡°So who are you living with? Marcus¡¯s mom?¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock but she quicklyposed herself to a straight face.


    ¡°No- with my grandparents¡± she cleared her throat several times.


    ¡°What about your mom?¡± This was the only chance I had to get to know Marcus and I wasn¡¯t going to back down easily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know her much. I moved in with my grandparents when I was just one year old.¡±


    My brows furrowed in confusion.


    ¡°What about Marcus?¡±


    ra looked at me and her eyes begged  me to stop asking any further. Even though I felt guilty, I kept going. If I wanted to understand him this was my only chance.


    ¡°He lived with our mom till he was eight. After she disappeared he went to live with his dad and I went to our mom¡¯s parents¡±


    ¡°She disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t really know anything about it since I was very young. And my grandparents never really talk about her at home ¡± She fidgeted with her hands, feeling ufortable.


    ¡°So you have a good rtionship with Marcus?¡± I asked, trying to lighten her mood


    As expected she let out a huge breath in relief.


    ¡°Yes hees to see me whenever he has time. He gives money to my grandparents since they are too old to work. He is a great brother¡± Her eyes were shinning with happiness as she talked about her brother.


    It only made my heart ache more. Was it only me that he was treating this way? Why can¡¯t he show me his caring side?


    As I was questioning myself I saw a pair of angry eyes staring at me through the window.


    Before I had a chance to react Marcus strode towards me, his body shaking with anger. His eyes never left mine until he stood directly in front of me.


    He turned to ra and even through his anger I saw his eyes softening.


    ¡°ra! What are you doing with this woman?¡± He pointed at me.


    ¡°She¡¯s your wif-¡±


    ¡± Fake wife, fake¡± he corrected her only worsening my heart ache.


    Then without another nce he dragged ra out of the store.

 14

    I ran out of the store to talk to Marcus. I needed to know the reason for his behavior. I wouldn¡¯t let him treat me like his punching bag anymore.


    As I ran out, small rain drops started falling on my head. I look up to see the grey sky looming above me, as if the sky felt my sorrow.


    ¡°Marcus!¡±


    I called out to him before he got into his car. ra was already seated in the passenger seat looking at me with pity.


    Marcus closed his door and strode towards me in an intimidating manner. I wanted to shrink away from him but I held my chin up.


    The rain had started pouring down in torrents. We were bothpletely soaked by now. My coat was drenched, making it hard to stand straight with its heavy weight pulling me down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± That was the only thing that I could utter as he got closer.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with me ¡± He spat angrily.


    I had never felt such anger in my entire life.


    ¡°Really? One day you are friendly and the next day you are giving me a cold shudder as if I am disgusting¡± I ranted usingly.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry if you misunderstood, but I was anything but friendly to you. And it¡¯s true, you do disgust me ¡±


    His words hurt me more than I thought they would. I stared at him hesitantly, thinking about what to say next.


    ¡°What-¡± He cut me off.


    ¡°You are just an annoyance in my quiet life. Since you came, my whole life turned upside down. All I can think about is how to make you go¡±


    ¡°You do realize that you are not the only one who was forced into this marriage right?¡±


    I tried to keep my voice steady but on the inside I was howling with pain. It was true that we were nothing but a fake married couple. But even though it was fake, all I wanted from him was respect. Maybe to even be friends with him but I never thought my presence would disgust him. Judging by the way that yesterday went, I thought we were making progress and that he was finally opening up to me, but apparently not.


    ¡°Yes we were both forced, and don¡¯t worry this marriage won¡¯tst long. RJ has gotten a lot of help from Empire and soon yourpanies will be stable. And I made sure to pull some strings so that I can get away from you as quickly as possible¡± He said through gritted teeth, his fist clenching and unclenching in anger.


    ¡°So when do we get a divorce?¡± I asked, looking him straight in the eye.


    ¡°I will make sure to hand over the divorce papers to you within this year. So remember this marriage will onlyst for another year and after that you and I will never see each other again¡±


    I nodded my head and looked at him. As I saw the disgust in his face my eyes started to well up with tears. Never in my life had I felt this ashamed, this weak.


    I glimpsed a slightly pained look cross his face for a second before heposed himself once again. I quickly blinked my eyes to stop the tears from pouring down and making me even more embarrassed and ashamed than I already was.


    ¡°Fine, you and I will only stay together for a year. And I have no intention of living in the same house with a person who hates me. I will be moving out in the evening¡± I hissed through gritted teeth.


    With that I went inside the store and saw Ally looking at me with sympathy. The scene we made had caught the attention of my staff but with a quick intimidating re from me they all went back to their work.


    Ally came running to me and gave me a big hug. She seemed to be crying as I felt her tears on my neck.


    ¡°Ally I¡¯m soaked. Don¡¯t ruin your clothes¡± I patted her shoulder gently.


    ¡°Oh baby¡± she cried holding me.


    I leaned back and gave her a reassuring smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Ally¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not. Even I couldn¡¯t stop crying as he said those words. I can¡¯t bear to see you like this Cami. You deserve so much more¡± She sobbed harder, getting everyone¡¯s attention again.


    ¡°Ally, let¡¯s get out of here¡± I dragged her out of the store and in the direction of her car. We didn¡¯t even bother with an umbre as we ran to the car.


    I got into the driver¡¯s seat knowing that Ally couldn¡¯t drive when she was having a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Cami get away from him. He¡¯s a jerk who doesn¡¯t deserve someone like you. He¡¯s a devil and I pray to God that he¡¯ll never find someone who loves him in this lifetime. He doesn¡¯t deserve it¡± Ally said while continuing to sob harder.


    ¡°Well there¡¯s no point in cursing him Ally. It¡¯s his life and someday he will find someone who he loves¡±


    I felt my eyes brimming with tears as I reyed the words he said to me in my head.


    I quickly closed my eyes with my hands so as to hide my face from Ally. But she saw me breaking down and quickly embraced me in a warm hug and I trembled in her hold unable to control my own body.


    ¡°What did I do Ally? What did I do for him to hate me so much?¡±


    ¡°You did nothing wrong Cam. It¡¯s all him. Don¡¯t cry again for a man like him¡± Ally cupped my face in her small hands and her nose reddened as she sniffled softly.


    ¡°Listen to me Cam. He shoved you away like you were nothing. It¡¯s time you stand up to him and show him that you don¡¯t care. It¡¯s time we show him that his words don¡¯t affect us¡±


    I nodded my head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forget him Ally. We¡¯ll only meet during business meetings for the next year. After that I never want to see him ever again¡± I promised myself to get away from him as fast as possible. I wouldn¡¯t cling on to him again. I wouldn¡¯t care if he was alright or not. I would do anything to forget him.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s my girl. Now let¡¯s go to his house and pack your things. Where are you staying? You can stay with me as long as you want¡±


    ¡°Thank you but I have a penthouse near mypany. I¡¯ll be staying there for a while¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell your parents?¡±


    Her words dawned upon me as if I had been struck by lightning. What do I tell my parents? They would feel horrible about this whole affair.


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t need to know ¡±


    ¡°You know your parents are shit. They forced you in to this. They sold you ¡± Ally spat angrily.


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t scold them. I know they did it but they did what they thought was best for me¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Sometimes I really don¡¯t understand you Cami. You¡¯re a hardworking, strong woman on the outside but on the inside you have a soft, fragile heart that warms up to everyone around you¡± She shook her head avoiding my eyes.


    ¡°I pity Marcus. He let go of the most precious thing he could ever have¡± Ally looked into my eyes trying tofort me. I knew that she was sad of how Marcus treated me and I felt blessed to have a friend like her.


    We drove off quietly to his house. I took some suitcases out and packed my bags with Ally helping me.


    It was already evening and as I walked down the stairs with a suit case behind me I saw the front door opening and the man that I hoped to never see again came inside.


    He looked at me with an unreadable emotion. Ally walked behind me dragging another suitcase but as soon as she saw Marcus her face darkened. She tugged at my arm and dragged me out of the door quickly.


    I turned my head to look at Marcus only for Ally to pinch my arm and whisper into my ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡±

 15

    ¡°Damn¡± Ally gasped as we both dragged my suitcases to the reception. I handed my luggage to a bell boy as we walked to the elevator. My penthouse was on the 15th floor and I could see the city lights  through the huge ss windows. It was beautiful but not asfy as Marcus¡¯s house.


    The ss wall suddenly reminded me of Marcus but I shoved it aside. This is a new beginning and I don¡¯t want to hang on to my past.


    Ally sprinted to the balcony, opening a door in the ss wall. She jumped up and down in happiness earning a chuckle from me.  We both unpacked my things and kept them in the cupboards neatly


    ¡°You know about the party right? ¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± I remembered that Sarah talked of some party but I don¡¯t usually pay attention to that stuff.


    ¡°Mr. Hond is holding a party for his daughter¡¯s engagement and all the business tycoons and politicians are invited. ¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah Sarah talked to me about it a while ago¡±


    ¡°You know that you have to show up with Marcus right? ¡±


    My body went rigid as she said that. I knew that I had to meet him for business matters but I didn¡¯t think it would be this soon. I had hoped to avoid him a little longer but now it doesn¡¯t seem to be working out.


    ¡°When is the party?¡±


    ¡°In three days.¡± I inhaled loudly in frustration. I didn¡¯t know if I could handle my emotions if I see him this soon.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ma¡¯am here¡¯s your dress ¡± Sarah came running towards me holding the dress mypany designed recently.


    It was an off shoulder floor length dark blue dress with a slit all the way up my thigh. It was elegant, yet simple


    I changed into my gorgeous dress and wore some light makeup. I let my hair fan around me in soft waves as I loosened it from the bun on the top of my head.


    ¡°Beautiful¡± Sarah pped her hands in joy as soon as she saw me. She was already dressed in a dark purple floor length dress to apany me. This was not just an engagement party, it was an opportunity for business, so everyone dragged their secretaries with them.


    As I went down, I saw a ck limousine parked at the front of the building, ready to escort us. I already knew Marcus and his secretary would be there. Sarah told me beforehand that we would need to go with them and therefore he would be picking me up.


    I opened the door and saw Marcus wearing a ck suit with a dark blue tie matching my dress. Next to him sat Steve with messy hair, giving me a huge grin.


    ¡°You look very beautiful Mrs. Anderson¡±


    ¡°Please call me Cami¡± I gave him a small smile, hiding the difort I felt as he called me Mrs. Anderson.


    I sat down avoiding Marcus¡¯s eyes but yet, I felt his gaze lingering on me longer than it should. As we drove, I caught Marcus stealing nces at me several times.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The location was huge, as expected. As we stepped off the limo, cameras started shing blindingly. I had always been confident in front of cameras, but today my insecurities overtook my confidence. I felt afraid that I would be questioned about my personal life , I felt afraid that they would find the fault in me which Marcus found out. I was raised to be the perfect version of myself and a slight difference in it made me scared. Made me feel useless and weak.


    My body started trembling involuntarily. The blinding lights made me want to tear up and cry until warm hands tugged me closer and dragged me inside the hall. I looked up to see who had saved me only to meet his mesmerizing green eyes staring down at me.


    I bit my lower lip , regretting it secondster as Marcus stared at my lips with his arms around me. He had me crushed against hisfortable hard chest in possessiveness, screaming that I was his. To my surprise, he leaned down and pressed his forehead to mine, his eyes fluttered closed as his thumb traced down my arm. I closed my eyes enjoying his warmth around me with thoughts of wrapping my arms and snuggling closer to him whirling around my head.


    But before any of that could happen, as if God had knocked some sense into me, I jolted away quickly.  Leaving his arms made me feel empty, lonely. I looked at him to see him looking at me with regret, hurt and longing.


    But before he could turn back to the cold hearted man he was, I quickly turned around and walked to greet the couple. I sensed footsteps following me but decided to ignore them, keeping my head straight.


    ¡°Good evening Mr. And Mrs. Anderson. It¡¯s a pleasure to have you here¡± Mr. Hond shook our hands and lead us to the couple.


    My parents, Jake and Mr. Anderson were already talking with them as we came. The bride to be was very pretty with blond hair and blue eyes.


    She was smiling but under her smile I saw the pain she was trying to hide. She bit her lower lip from time to time to stop her trembling. She was not happy with this marriage. Mr. Hond had forced her into this.


    His daughter had no business as she was a dancer following her own passion unlike us. She had no gain from this marriage as I had by joining hands with the Empires. Her trembling figure made me realize that she had had no say in this marriage.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second?¡± I looked at her blue eyes pleadingly. I just wanted to talk to her and make sure she was alright. I knew her pain and I wanted to make sure that another person doesn¡¯t repeat the same mistake as I did.


    ¡°Sure ¡± she followed me to the balcony  which was decorated with beautiful flowers, moonlight dancing on the wall.


    ¡°Are you happy with this marriage? ¡± Her eyes flew up to mine in shock.


    ¡°What? ¡± She asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I had a feeling that you didn¡¯t like this marriage because you were all scared back there ¡±


    ¡°No there¡¯s nothing like that. I love him¡± she fidgeted her fingers nervously.


    ¡°Look, I know I just met you but all I wanted to say was I have been in the same position as you¡± She gasped in shock hearing my words.


    ¡°So you are not in love with Marcus Anderson?¡± I chuckled at her naivety.


    ¡°Do you think any of these business marriages are real?¡± I shook my head in despair.


    ¡°I just want to say that please don¡¯t make the mistake I made. Don¡¯t sell your life so that your parents can be happy. Give them happiness but not by destroying your life¡±


    I looked at her to see her eyes well with tears. She patted her face with the back of her hand, wiping away the tears that were falling down on her cheeks.


    ¡°I have someone that I love ¡± I turned to her in shock.


    ¡°And you¡¯re still continuing with this marriage? ¡±


    ¡°I have to. I was afraid toe clean to my dad. He loves me but sometimes he just doesn¡¯t understand me¡±


    I walked to her and held her by the shoulders.


    ¡°I wish I had someone I love . Someone that I can go home to. I wish I had someone holding me back so that I won¡¯t make the mistakes that I have already made. But you- you have the chance to change it. It¡¯s not toote¡±


    Her eyes shone brightly with hope as she hugged me and cried on my shoulder. I slowly wrapped my arms around her and patted her back while whispering some encouraging words in her ear.


    I looked back at the hall only to meet those green eyes as deep as the ocean itself staring back at me. Marcus was standing near the door leading to the balcony. I didn¡¯t know when he came but his eyes said that he had been listening to the entire conversation.


    It was no joke that he was a piece of wood. He held so many emotions in his face but yet all those emotions were unreadable. It changed from pain to sorrow to anger in an endless cycle.


    My gaze fell to his hands which were holding two red wine sses. But now his fingers were tightening around them in anger as if he was ready to break them.


    His behavior today had shocked me in many ways. It was just days ago he told me to stay way from him but now he is trying to act as if nothing happened. His demeanor haspletely changed within these past few days. Some might say that he even misses me. But I know better. He is a cold hearted man incapable of friendship and love.


    With that Marcus turned his back on me and left the balcony. I waited for a few seconds before untangling my arms from the girl and edging closer to the balustrade.


    Looking down, I saw my so-called husband leaving the hall in fury.

 16

    It had been two whole weeks since Ist saw Marcus. Unexpectedly, my everyday life had be much more boring since I left his house. Ally had keptpany for the most part but boredom was starting to get the best of me.


    My mom had called me several times, pestering me to know about my abrupt leaving but I¡¯d been very smooth in avoiding her until my mom decided to pay a visit to my office yesterday.


    Her bickering gave a headache to the entire office which left me with no choice but to leave in middle of the day. So I didn¡¯t go to work today to save myself from any more humiliation in case she decided to pay another visit.


    I even told the security guards of this apartmentplex to not let in a wild woman with eyes and hair like me.


    I was scrolling through the phone, lying t on the couch, thinking of my exasperating life. And then my life got more irritating as the phone went dark with batter running low.


    How annoying. I tossed it to the arm chair and rose to my feet, deciding to do something productive once in a while.


    But suddenly the lights went out. How fascinating. I went forward to retrieve my phone but realising it was dead, I let out a long sigh and turned my back to go to the door.


    As I pulled it open I was shocked to see the staff running around like some mysterious creatures in the dark. Some  were bellowing orders while the others calmed the residents. It shouldn¡¯t be a surprise considering this was a high end ce and power cuts were not at all usual.


    I wandered further into the hall to call someone but everyone seemed busy by either running orining.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this? Don¡¯t you have a generator? And how can there be power cuts in this neighborhood?¡± A woman in a shower cap shouted at an employee who looked like he met the grim reaper.


    ¡°Miss, all the generators are broken. We don¡¯t know how but we¡¯re trying out best to get the power back as soon as possible. So it would be better if you can stay inside until everything is sorted out¡±


    Knowing that I could do nothing but wait I turned and walked back to my penthouse. But to my surprise the door was open. I vaguely remember closing although I doubt I locked it.


    I went inside and took my power bank out of a drawer to charge my phone. The power bank also had it¡¯s battery running low but I hoped that it would be enough to make at least one call.


    Turning my phone on, I noticed that there were many missed calls. Mostly from my mother, no surprise there. Annoyed I turned it back off and kept my phone on the dinning table and walked to the kitchen.


    Suddenly a loud shattering of ss echoed from the living room.


    I ran to the living room in a hurry and came to a stop seeing a ss vase lying broken on the floor. Fear struck me and I ran to the door only to realize that it was locked. I tried opening it several times but all was in vain.


    As I was trying to force the door open once more, someone stepped over the shattered ss behind me. My breathing hitched, panic surging through my body. I slowly turned my head and glimpse a silhouette of a tall, bulky man, standing right behind me.


    His hands reached out and I screamed out loud in fright as I dodged him and ran upstairs to hide inside my closet.


    ¡°You want to y hide and seek? Well guess what, that¡¯s my favorite game¡± The man chuckled in a hoarse voice.


    I heard doors opening and closing and my belongings being smashed into smithereens. He was only a few rooms away, shouting my name, smashing everything he could find.


    The door of my room opened and he stepped inside. He walked around, opening the bathroom door and looking under the bed.


    I curled myself into a ball inside the closet and tried to shrink back to look as small as possible. I kept my head low, discreetly peeking to see the man¡¯s movements. He stepped closer to the closet and opened the door next to the mine.


    I was crouching down, hiding under my floor length dresses which seemed to be doing a good job of covering me.


    He came closer and opened the other closet door aggressively. He shuffled through my dresses in annoyance but without much effort or attention.


    My cover under the ck trench coat over me had camouged myself from his sight, blending me with the darkness.


    He soon left my room and I released a breath in relief. And only one thought came banging in my head. I need to get to my phone.


    How could I be so stupid and forget the first thing in thriller movies? Charge your phone and keep it with you.


    I always used tough at the characters because of their stupidity. But in reality, I had be one of them.


    Hearing his footsteps in the other room, I quickly sprinted downstairs on my tiptoes, trying my best not to make a sound. I exhaled another breath of relief as I saw my phone still lying on the table.


    I turned it on to dial the police but my eyes widened in panic as the phone started ringing. My eyes widened, a shiver running up my spine. Footsteps came rushing down the stairs in a hurry.


    Marcus was calling me and instructively, I answered the call.  Before I could cry out to him a hand yanked my hair, dragging me back to the living room.


    I screamed and struggled against the man¡¯s huge hands, trying to push him away. But the strength of his muscles and his tight grip on me wasn¡¯t helping.


    ¡°Stop struggling you bitch¡± He yelled in a hoarse voice.


    My back scraped as it came in contact with the shattered ss. The pain shot through me like fire but I stifled my sobs. Blinking back my tears I searched for any mean of escape.


    I grabbed a shard of ss from beneath me and stabbed his leg, blood dripping down to his shoe. He gave out a scream in agony and shot a murderous look at me, his eyes darkening. He pulled me up to my feet and then giving me a smirk he pushed me, smashing my head on the coffee table.


    ck spots appeared in my vision, blood pooling down my face, staining my vision. Wincing in pain, I touched my forehead only to feel the warmth of blood as pain stung through me.


    My eyes were fluttering closed due to blood loss. Using all my energy I tried to scramble back but he sped my foot foot in his big hands.


    ¡°Stop fucking moving¡± His other hand came up to my throat and strangled me, seizing my breath I wed at his hands, attempting to get air but life seemed to be fading away.


    ¡°Ple.. plea..¡± I pleaded in sobs but it only made his grip tighten further around my neck. ¡°Shut up¡± He smacked my face with hisrge hand.


    Before he couldnd another blow, the door was smashed in, it¡¯s hinges falling loose. Through my fading vision I saw several people striding in.


    But only one of them caught my eye.


    It was Marcus.


    His eyes widened with fear and anger as he looked at me.


    Gun shots ringed in my ear and my body was dropped to the floor. The man ran, hid behind the couch and fired several shots. More ck spots appeared in my vision but I vaguely saw the man leaving, running past all the uniformed men.


    All at once the room was empty as everyone followed the man, leaving me and Marcus alone.


    He slowly walked towards me. His hands shaking, sweat sticking to his face, eyes deep red in pain and fear.


    Marcus scooped me up in his arms and leaned his forehead on mine, bringing me closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left your side. It¡¯s all my fault¡± His chest thundered.


    Slowly I brought my hand to his cheek, holding on to thest bit of consciousness.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°You came for me¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Cami. I¡¯m not letting you leave again. I¡¯ll protect you¡± He kissed my forehead and snuggled me closer.


    As strong arms led me outside, darkness invaded me.

 17

    Marcus¡¯s Pov


    ¡°I will make sure to hand over the divorce papers to you within this year. So remember this marriage will onlyst for another year and after that you and I will never see each other again¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her but as her eyes brimmed with tears my heart clenched in pain. All I wanted was to keep her safe. Her tears made me feel guilty of what I was doing.


    As I drove off, I felt my sister¡¯s eyes on me. She mumbled something to herself but I couldn¡¯t care less. I dropped her off at her grandparents house and left to see Cami.


    Should I apologize to her?


    My mind was racing with different thoughts. I wanted to keep her safe but hurting her was not on my list. I went back to our house in hopes of exining the reasons for my actions.


    My past was not something that she should be entangled with. I needed to keep her away and safe. As I walked inside Cami sprinted down dragging a suitcase with her. She had told me earlier that she would be moving out but I hadn¡¯t realized that she would follow through with it.


    As she left, I waited for her to turn back but she didn¡¯t and I felt an unbearable longing creeping up my body.


    ¡­


    It had been three days. Three days without her. I was confused with myself. I hadn¡¯t known that her mere presence had calmed me for the past few weeks. Since she left, my nightmares became worse.


    Madeline hadn¡¯t talked to me since she came back. She thinks that it was all my fault that Cami left. To be honest it was my fault. I was the one who pushed away but ironically,  I was the one who was suffering.


    She was nothing but a business deal but that thought hurt me. She had been nothing but kind to me and yet I had been the jerk I always was.


    The first night after she left, I thought that I could manage without her. After my nightmares came as usual, I went and sat in front of the pool but for the first time in my life, the water didn¡¯t seem to calm me down.


    I trembled with panic, my hands shaking as I raked them through my hair. My nightmares shed before my eyes even though I was awake. I looked around to see if there was anything or anyone to help me.


    I looked around to see Cami¡¯s room on the first floor. I quickly jumped up and ran to her room. Her scent was still lingering in the air. As I draped her sheets around me , my body started calming down.


    Since then I had been sleeping in her room. Her scent reminded me of the night when she asked me if I was doing fine. Since then those memories have been ying around my head each and every day and I feared it.


    I couldn¡¯t get attached to her. I couldn¡¯t be this selfish to risk her own life for my happiness.


    I know I wasn¡¯t capable of loving anyone and I would not trust anyone with my heart but I felt a sense of responsibility towards her.


    I was overjoyed when Steve reminded me of the engagement party that I had to attend with Cami. Herpany made my suit, matching her dress with my the dark blue tie.


    I looked through the window and saw her walking towards the limousine. As she opened the door hervender scent invaded my nostrils. She was beautiful in the dark blue dress, her hair flowing around her shoulders. To be fair, she looked beautiful in anything.


    She avoided my eyes for the entire ride, even though I couldn¡¯t stop staring at her. As we arrived at the venue, she got out before me. I saw her trembling figure in front of the shing cameras and I felt angry. Angry at the reporters for scaring her.


    I had always been a stone without emotions but she somehow found a way in. She was the only person in my life who had given me what I wanted. Those simple three words.


    I quickly tugged her closer to me and dragged her to the corner of the hall. I felt eyes on me but I didn¡¯t care as Cami was having a problem breathing. All I wanted to do wasfort her, as she did to me.


    I pulled her closer to my chest wrapping my arms around her.


    I caressed her arm and leaned my forehead towards hers. My eyes fluttered closed and I enjoyed every second of her presence. But it onlysted for a while as she pulled back from my arms.


    Without looking at me, she turned on her heel and marched towards the couple. I slowly followed her to avoid frightening her.


    As I was talking to my father, I saw Cami dragging the girl to the balcony. I picked up two wine sses and walked towards them.


    They seemed to be immersed in conversation and I had the urge to eavesdrop, but I soon realized that I should¡¯ve minded my own business.


    Every word that left Cami¡¯s mouth hurt me a lot more than I thought it would. I felt guilty. She helped me but what did I do?


    I wanted to keep her safe but I was foolish enough to think that she would not hate me for that.


    Emotions I hadn¡¯t felt in such a long time crossed my heart. It ached, knowing that I pushed away someone who helped me.


    But was she only someone who helped me and nothing else? Are my only feelings towards her guilt and responsibility?


    These few weeks with her had brought a smile to my face even though I was unwilling to admit it.


    My life had always been dull and boring. I shut everybody out including her. But surprisingly she was the only one I wanted to invite back into my life.


    The words I said back at the store only meant to keep her away, not to hurt her. Day by day, I was getting attached to her cheerful personality and it scared me, knowing that my presence could hurt her.


    I was angry at myself for hurting her. Just ncing at her conjured up so many emotions inside me. As I was staring at her, she caught my eye.


    Her beautiful eyes made me hate myself more as I turned back and left the hall.


    ¡­


    It had been two weeks since Ist saw her.


    Are you okay? The words she asked me kept reying in my head every time I thought of her.


    I hadn¡¯t known that those words I had yearned for for so long could change my entire life. Nobody had asked me that. Not even my dad after all I had gone through.


    My sister was too young to care about me. And I didn¡¯t want to be a burden to her. So I was all by myself even after the incident that wrecked my life.


    But I thought I was used to loneliness until Cami came into my life.


    It waste at night and I was still at the office, not willing to go back to my empty house. My phone vibrated with a message. I looked at it to see a message from an unknown number.


    ¡°Your wife is very pretty.¡±


    I panicked and called my security team instantly, which I had stationed near her building to keep an eye on her. Her safety was all that mattered.


    ¡°Sir there¡¯s a power cut in the building. It¡¯s very unusual in this neighborhood. Something is wrong¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°We are in the underground parking lot. Will you being sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wait there¡±


    I took my coat and dashed to my car. As I neared the building, I saw my men running towards me. I tried calling Cami a few times but her phone was off.


    ¡°Sir, should we go to her penthouse?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t like me showing up out of nowhere. So I decided to call her again to make sure she was alright.


    This time she picked up.


    ¡°Hello Cami. I wan-¡±


    I heard an ear piercing scream on the other end. Cami¡¯s scream. My hand started shaking in sheer panic and I dropped the phone.


    ¡°Stop struggling you bitch¡± I heard a man yell from the other end. Anger started boiling inside me as I heard her cry.


    ¡°GET THE POLICE NOW!¡± I yelled at my men as I sprinted inside.


    Some of the generators were already fixed. Thankfully the elevator had started working. But the top floors still didn¡¯t have power and I cursed myself for beingte.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The police station was nearby. My men who were following me shouted that the police was on their way.


    I soon got to her penthouse and tried to open the door but it was locked. As I was struggling with the door handle the police came behind me panting heavily.


    One of the police officers took the fire extinguisher fixed to the wall beside the door and broke the door handle. I quickly pushed myself inside, only to meet a horrifying scene.


    A man was holding Cami by her throat, trying to p her. My blood boiled furiously. I wanted to kill this man, but before I could do anything, the man shot at the police.


    They fired back but missed since he was quick. He ran out of the door, my men and the police hot on his heels.


    I looked at a bloodied Cami lying on the floor. It was all my fault. I had done this. Guilt was eating me up as I looked at her.


    I scooped her up in my arms and mumbled an apology. She felt so limp and fragile in my arms, blood streaming down her face and matting her hair.


    She brought her hand up to my cheek . ¡°You came¡±


    Of course I woulde for her. I mumbled another incoherent apology and took her outside, snuggling her closer.


    I was never letting her go again. She was mine to protect. I was wrong all along. Pushing her away won¡¯t keep her safe.


    From now on I would do my best to protect her, not by distancing myself from her but by standing by her side through thick and thin.

 18

    ¡°She¡¯s awake¡± The voice was distant and fuzzy as I woke up. My vision blurred momentarily, the blinding white fluorescent lights burning my eyes.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I woke up to Marcus holding my hand while resting his head on the bed. I scanned the room and frowned in confusion.


    I was on a hospital bed and a nurse was squealing in delight as I opened my eyes. I tried to get up but leaned back again as I felt a throbbing pain in my head.


    I nced over to Marcus as he stirred slightly but he didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked, rubbing my eyes to clear my vision.


    ¡± You were hit on the head. You have been in aa for the past two days and Mr. Anderson has been furious with the hospital. We are thankful that you finally woke up. I thought that I was going to lose my job¡± she touched her chest and exhaled dramatically.


    ¡°He has been here?¡± I stroked Marcus¡¯s hand with my fingers as he stirred again.


    ¡°Oh he hasn¡¯t left your side since he brought you here. He has been here all this time worrying about you¡±


    Her words surprised me. He was worried? Didn¡¯t he tell me to get out of his life?


    ¡°Well I¡¯m gonna get the doctor now ¡± she pped her hands giving a huge grin and ran out the door.


    ¡°Marcus¡± I whispered.


    He opened his eyes ever so slightly and squinted at the light. He leaned back as his vision cleared.


    He blinked a few times in shock after seeing me awake.


    ¡°Oh my god Cami are you okay? Do you need anything? ¡± He quickly stood up and  cupped my face in his hands.


    Utterly dumbfounded weren¡¯t the right words to exin how I was feeling at that moment. I pinched myself to check whether I was dreaming.


    ¡°Um can I have a ss of water?¡± I asked him, still in shock.


    ¡°Oh sure, here¡±


    He helped me sit up as I drank the water. His hand was still holding my shoulder, steadying me. I leaned into his touch slightly,  feelingfortable after a long time.


    My head started throbbing in pain again. I touched my forehead only to feel a bandage wrapped around it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, it was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go. I was foolish enough to think that you would be safe if I let you go¡± Marcus said hesitantly  looking down.


    ¡°Who was that man?¡± I asked as I recalled the memories of that night.


    ¡°We are still looking into it. I have many enemies and he must be one of them. I¡¯m sorry that you had to go though this¡±


    I nodded my head , epting his apology. I couldn¡¯tprehend what to say and what not to say. I had many questions which I knew he wouldn¡¯t be willing to answer. He was a box full of secrets which I had to unravel slowly. Someday, I wished that he would open up to me willingly, that he would trust me.


    ¡°I want you toe back with me¡± I looked at him to see his eyes pleading.


    ¡°Marcus, just a few weeks ago you told me to leave. Just because a man attacked me doesn¡¯t mean you have to force yourself to let me back in. Don¡¯t do anything that you don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    He sighed loudly and looked at me with those green eyes whichpelled me to do what he told.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry I said those things to you. I didn¡¯t mean it, really. I said that so that I could protect you.  And I was wrong. Please give me a chance.¡±


    My brain was telling not to but my heart betrayed my brain.


    I sighed and closed my eyes, nodding a yes.


    ¡± Thank you ¡± he  suddenly leaned in and  kissed my cheek.


    My eyes fluttered wide open in shock. I wasn¡¯t sure if I was hallucinating as I looked at him.


    Marcus noticed me tensing under his touch. He quickly leaned a few inches back, his breath fanning my cheek. There was an awkward silence between us for a couple of seconds before the doctor came in.


    I released a breath of relief as the doctor came in, chirping how grateful he was to see me awake.


    Marcus scrambled back a few steps, distancing himself from me. I could see that he had been as shocked from his actions as I had been. My eyes caught a slight blush creeping up his cheeks as he looked away, clearing his throat.


    The doctor looked back and forth between me and Marcus but continued to examine me, ignoring the tense air around us. After a few check-ups, I was released from the hospital and Marcus drove me back to his house.


    ¡°My things are in the penthouse¡± I said, trying to break the awkward silence in the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell my men to bring it all¡± he said, not ncing at me even once. I knew that feeling. He was feeling embarrassed for what he did earlier.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Him feeling embarrassed suddenly made meugh out loud. After realizing what I just did, I bit my lip trying to control myughter and Marcus looked at me confused.


    ¡°Is something funny?¡±


    ¡°Oh what? Oh no no¡± I waved my hand. ¡°Just remembering something funny¡±


    After I got discharged, I went straight to my bedroom as I was beyond exhausted. Marcus told me that Madeline had taken a leave to calm herself down as she was mad at Marcus for letting me leave.


    I smiled at the thought. Madeline had always been nothing but kind to me. I liked herpany in this empty house. She always cheered me up when I was feeling down.


    I opened my door to see a disarranged bed. I looked around to see if someone had broken in but everything else was in ce.


    It looked as if someone had slept on my bed. I quickly strode toward my bed,  taking my pillow and sniffing it.


    I noticed Marcus¡¯s honeysuckle scent on my pillow. I frowned, confused. Why would he sleep in my bed?


    The door creaked open and I looked behind me to see Marcus. His eyes widened as he saw my bed and me holding the pillow. He scratched the nape of his neck in embarrassment.


    ¡°You slept on my bed? ¡± I asked with my eyebrows raised.


    ¡°I -uhh¡± he stuttered, trying to give an answer.


    ¡°You like my room? Did you sleep in here before I married you ?¡± I bombarded him with questions, trying to figure out why he had slept here.


    ¡± Yes yes I like your room. The trees are visible. Can see a nice sun set. The balcony is big. Bathroom is nice. The-uh the tiles have a nice color.¡± He looked around pointing at everything in my room.


    Iughed at his remarks. I quickly closed my mouth with my hand, trying to stifle myughter but failed miserably.


    He looked at me and gave a small smile while blushing furiously. It was nice to see a man embarrassed. You don¡¯t get to see that a lot.


    ¡°You can take this room. I¡¯ll go to another one¡±


    ¡°What? No no you don¡¯t need to. Stay here. It¡¯s your room¡± He said in a rush, afraid that I would disappear.


    ¡°Okay. You want dinner?¡±


    ¡°No you need to rest. I¡¯ll cook¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll cook this time¡± Before he  could reply, I made my way to the kitchen, trying to find something to cook.


    I stood on tiptoes , trying to find the spaghetti in the kitchen cab. My hand wasn¡¯t long enough as the spaghetti was at the end of the cab.


    I felt Marcus¡¯s presence behind me, his chest pressed to my back. I felt his breath fan against my neck as we were only inches apart.


    His long hands reached out, grabbing the spaghetti. I quickly turned to get away but he stood still, our chests pressed together, feeling each others wild heartbeats.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cook together¡± he whispered bringing me out of my wild thoughts. His lips curved into a smile when he saw me furiously blushing.


    ¡°O-okay¡± I stuttered and cleared my throat in embarrassment. He slowly backed away, allowing me to breathe.


    I scooted further away into the kitchen as I unpacked the spaghetti from it¡¯s packaging. He took some vegetables out of the fridge and started chopping.


    I took the meat out, earning a disgusted look from Marcus. I chuckled quietly knowing that he was a vegetarian.


    We both cooked the meal together and sat down at the dining table, facing each other.


    ¡°Your mother invited us to their house¡±


    ¡°My mother? When?¡± I was confused as to why my mother didn¡¯t reach out to me. Oh, I¡¯d almost  forgotten that she hated me for moving out. Whoops.


    ¡°Does she know that I moved back in? ¡±


    ¡°Yes I told her ¡±


    Noticing the worry in my eyes he quickly added .


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t tell her about the attack¡±


    I released a huge breath in relief as the words left his mouth. My mother would have chained me in her room to keep me safe if she knew what had happened.


    ¡°When are we going?¡±


    ¡°This Saturday¡±


    Involuntarily my hands moved to the bandage around my forehead. She would definitely ask questions if she saw this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctor said that we can remove it after two days. You don¡¯t need to have that on Saturday¡±


    I nodded in relief. My mother is over sensitive when ites to her children. A simple scratch on our hands would make her worry the entire day.


    We ate in silence for sometime, devouring the delicious meal we cooked together.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± Marcus mumbled as he stared at his te.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For everything¡±


    I looked deep into his eyes, recognizing the sincerity behind his words. I didn¡¯t want to believe him as he betrayed me earlier when he pushed me away. But the persuasion in his voice softened me, begged me to forgive.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±


    His face lightened, pulling the corners of his lips into a smile.


    ¡°Thank you¡±

 19

    ¡°You went back to his house?¡± I could picture Ally with an ugly scowl on her face on the other end of the line.  Anger was evident in her voice as she spoke.


    ¡°I know you love me¡± I replied with a smooth voice trying to diminish the igniting fire that I could sense inside her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y that card on me. Do you even know what ¡®Hard to Get¡¯ means? Haven¡¯t you watch enough romance movies to know that you should not give in without a fight?¡±


    ¡°But he was so sweet. I mean he¡¯s changing¡± I whined trying to exin my situation to best friend.


    ¡°Oh my god! I think I¡¯m having a fit. You are possessed¡± Ally breathed loudly as if she was really having a fit.


    ¡°Sweetie, darling, I love you! See youter¡± I chuckled as I ended the call. I knew for sure that someday she would barge in at night and kill me .


    I didn¡¯t tell her about the attack. I didn¡¯t want her worrying about me anymore. She was a strong girl but I unfortunately happened to be on her sensitive side.


    I was at my office , rxing after a long meeting. My bandage was removed today morning as I went to the doctor. Tomorrow I had to visit my parents which I dreaded, knowing my mom would kill me. So many people looking forward to kill me these days, how wonderful.


    For the past two days, Marcus and I had been getting along well. He had to go for work but at night we always cooked together. He still had his nightmares. At night I kept my rm so that I could wake up when Marcus did.


    I looked at the pool every night, peeping through my window. As usual, he sat in front of the pool. But one thing was different. Even though he sat by the pool he kept ncing at my room.


    I was brought out of my trance as Sarah walked in with a huge stack of files.


    I exhaled loudly in annoyance.


    ¡°Nope, this is not all. You have more papers to sign¡±


    ¡°You will be the death of me¡± I folded my arms in front of my chest and I leaned my head on the chair.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am the fashion contest between thepanies areing up soon. We are the ones who is hosting it this year. You do remember right?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. I can¡¯t¡± I slid down my chair like a slug while groaning loudly.


    Ignoring me Sarah continued the torture.


    ¡°We are nning to have it at the Anderson¡¯s hotel in New York. But since the conteststs for a month they are not willing to give us the hotel for such a long period ¡±


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± I narrowed my eyes already knowing what her answer would be.


    Sarah grinned like a Cheshire cat.


    ¡°And you happen to be the lovely wife of Mr. Anderson¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡± I hissed through gritted teeth, earning a chuckle in response from my lovely secretary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the Andersons¡± Sarah squealed in delight and  hopped out of the room. I swear she has something going on with Steve.


    We drove to Marcus¡¯spany which was literally a skyscraper. The building rose high up to the sky almost touching the clouds with it enormous helipad at the roof top. The ss walls in each floor reflected the light of the day blinding the vision of those who walk on the ground.


    I covered my eyes with my hand and looked at the building, mentally counting it¡¯s floors.


    ¡°I want this¡±


    Sarah rolled her eyes and walked past me into the building. Steve was waiting at the entrance waving at me , no- waving at Sarah who was grinning like a mad witch.


    She tucked her hair behind her ears, biting her lip seductively, Steve smiled at her with red cheeks.


    ¡°Did you two sleep together?¡± I asked astounded.


    ¡°What? No-no¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    They both said at the same time looking very, very, very embarrassed. Something was definitely fishy and I¡¯m going to find it out soon. They say curiosity killed the cat. But what if the cat couldn¡¯t help it?


    As I passed the Empire employees, I heard many whispers, jealous girls eyeing me with disgust. I felt like I was in high school, walking through the hallway while dating the biggest jock in school.


    We took the elevator and reached Marcus¡¯s floor. I got out and walked till I found his room at the end of the floor. I knocked on the door and heard a wearye in.


    I opened the door and walked in, not surprised at the interior.


    His room was made primarily of ss, as expected. Behind his table was a huge ss wall overlooking the city, giving me a Christian Grey feeling.


    Except for his table all the furniture in the room was white. And there behind aptop and a stack of files sat my Cupid.


    His coatid on the chair, a few buttons on his shirt undone , his tie was loosened. His disheveled hair was partly covering his eyes as he concentrated on his work. It was a mouth watering sight. I would¡¯ve been fangirling right now if he wasn¡¯t my husband.


    His eyes were glued to hisptop and he didn¡¯t even notice meing in. I stood in front of him and knocked lightly on his table with my knuckles.


    His tilted his head up and recognizing me he quickly stood up from his chair and walked towards me.


    ¡°Cami, I didn¡¯t know you wereing. Please sit ¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t Steve tell you?¡± I looked behind to see Steve only to meet a flirting couple.


    Sarah was giggling loudly at some joke that Steve had said. How awesome. I pursed my lips into a thin line and nced back at Marcus.


    ¡°So I think that you might have heard of the fashion contest¡± I said while sitting down on one of hisfortable chairs. Gosh, I want this too.


    Marcus nodded and took a seat in front of me.


    ¡°I wanted to know if we could rent the ce for one month ¡± I gave him puppy eyes as I pleaded. ¡°Please ¡± I brought my hands together and gave him a huge smile closing my eyes.


    I felt my dignity leaving me as I begged him. The fashion contest was important and hosting it was a big deal. I couldn¡¯t let otherpanies find faults in me. Marcus¡¯s hotel was one of the best in New York and holding the event there would make me shine in front of my rivals.


    I heard soft chuckles before I opened my eyes. Marcus¡¯s hand was on his  mouth as he tried to stifle hisughter. He murmured something which sounded close to  ¡®cute¡¯ but I shoved the thought aside as that couldn¡¯t be possible.


    ¡°Fine I¡¯ll think about it. We don¡¯t normally let anyone rent our hotels for a month but since we have joined our businesses I will think about it ¡±


    Now it was my chance to grin like a Cheshire cat.


    ¡°You want coffee?¡± Marcus asked with hopeful glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Down at the cafe?¡±


    ¡°No office coffee¡± he said with a serious tone.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± I eximed, astonished.


    ¡°It¡¯s tasty¡± Marcus stood up gesturing at me to follow him.


    ¡°Cheap!¡± I mumbled somewhat loudly, earning a chuckle from him.


    ¡°I have so much work so I have no time to go to the cafe¡±


    I narrowed my eyes shooting daggers at him in a yful manner. He shook his head with a smile and walked past me.


    His entire staff was eyeing us as we walked. Marcus slowed his pace so that I could catch up. When I came near him, he grabbed my hand, holding it tightly in his.


    My eyes widened in surprise but I kept quiet since I liked the warmth of his hand on mine. It was sofortable and so sweet.


    I saw all the employees¡¯ jaws dropping as they saw Marcus and I walking, holding hands.


    I mean what are they expecting? I thought everyone knew about our marriage by now. Specially the employees. But I guess they are not used to seeing this side of Marcus. And neither am I.


    We went to a small room with a coffee machine. Marcus made coffee for both of us and he blew on mine for a while before handing it to me. We sipped our hot coffee quietly, enjoying the taste and thefortable silence around us.


    ¡°We will be leaving tomorrow to your parents house¡±


    I nodded while drinking my coffee.


    ¡°What should I buy to please your mom?¡±


    Iughed out loud, snorting as he asked it. I quickly bit my lip and looked away embarrassed that I snorted.


    Afterposing myself, I turned to Marcus who had a small smile on his lips.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be pleased. Ever¡± I shook my head in a no.


    ¡°Well maybe I can try and give her a flower bouquet¡±


    ¡°Oh ho ho nope! She won¡¯t like it. I know her better. She won¡¯t be happy that easily ¡±


    ¡­.


    ¡°Oh my god, I love it. This made my day. I wish you were my son. I¡¯m very pleased¡±


    My mouth was hanging open as my mom hugged Marcus after he gave her the flower bouquet.


    Marcus turned to me and gave me a wink. I scrunched my nose in disgust as I looked at my squealing mom.


    She looked as if Santa had given her a present for Christmas. My father and Jake were both beside me, their expressions mirroring mine.


    Mom¡¯s eyes shifted to me and she  narrowed her eyes, giving me a message that I was dead meat. I gulped nervously and trudged near dad for protection.


    My mom could be insane when she was mad. I even told dad when I was small to send mom to an asylum whenever she got mad. She heard that and tortured me for the entire week with her awful blueberry pie.


    We went to the huge balcony on the third floor which was as big as a living room in our massive house.


    Mom had prepared tea for us. I had never been this warmly weed by my family, ever. Jake was as bbergasted as me.


    We talked for a while and thankfully my mom didn¡¯t make her favorite blueberry pie. It was awful and no one dared to tell her that since everyone was afraid of the consequences.


    While we were talking I saw Marcus looking around with a worried expression. He eyed our house intently with a pained look as if he was searching for something.


    I suddenly realized what it was.


    It was something that I forgot to tell him.


    It was something that this big housecked.


    A pool.

 20

    ~1999~


    Run, run Rudolph, Santa¡¯s got to make it to town


    Santa make him hurry, tell him he can take the freeway down


    Run, run Rudolph ¡¯cause I¡¯m reelin¡¯ like a merry-go-round


    Chuck Berry¡¯s song yed on the small transistor radio by the window as the men in the living room danced with beer bottles grasped in their hands and a man twirled his pregnant wife around and around as she giggled hysterically.


    The snow on the ground, thick enough toe up to a grown man¡¯s knees, coated the surroundings in pure bliss. An old man shoveled the snow which had covered his narrow driveway. He waved his hand from the other side of the road when he noticed the small boy staring at him from the window across the street.


    The foggy window covered the bruises on his face as he smiled at the man.


    ¡°Man slow down, your wife is pregnant¡± the man chuckled in his raspy voice.


    The boy quickly leaned away from the window, hearing the voice he dreaded mosting from behind him. He slowly sat on the floor, bringing his knees close to his chest.


    He yed with his hands, trying to stop the shiver running through his body as he heard her voice.


    ¡°Let him be James. He¡¯s a loving husband. Isn¡¯t he? ¡±


    He quickly shifted his body, hiding behind the enormous Christmas tree beside him.


    His stomach growled in hunger since the woman had starved him for two days.


    She instantly turned her head and looked at him with fire zing in her eyes.


    ¡°Stop it¡± she hissed through gritted teeth.


    He bit his lip to stop the sob trying to escape his lips. He felt blood as he bit too hard and a single tear involuntarily escaped his eye.


    The music died and he felt all eyes in the room on him. He tried to shrink back but tworge hands lifted him by the shoulders and dragged him out of the corner.


    ¡°Well James I have a surprise. I found this at the post office. ¡±


    Kyle opened an envelope and took a small, yellow paper out. The boy¡¯s eyes widened in fear as he recognized it.


    ¡°This was put into the mail box without a stamp. Consider this as my Christmas present¡±


    He nudged James¡¯s shoulder with a smirk as he opened the piece of paper to read it out aloud.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Dear Santa us,


    Please take me far away from this house. I can¡¯t live here anymore. Take me with you.


    Sincerely Marcus Jones¡±


    James¡¯s eyes gleamed wickedly, his lips twitched into a small, yful smile. Tears were streaming down the boy¡¯s eyes as he looked at their house maid Barbara for help.


    Pain and regret shed across her eyes as she looked down trying to hold in a sob.


    ¡°What do we do to him now James?¡± Logan grinned widely eyeing the boy.


    ¡°The usual¡± the raspy voice replied with a hint of mischief.


    ¡°Oh please, Irene is pregnant. Go and do it somewhere else¡± the woman ordered them, pointing at the door.


    ¡°Sure mydy¡±


    With that they took the boy to the cold room down in the basement. Two men kicked the boy down the stairs chuckling loudly.


    They punched him in the face until his bruises resurfaced with more blood pooling out than ever before, kicked him in the gut until he screamed in agony, begging them to stop.


    ¡°Mom please help me, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Marcus wake up! Marcus!¡±


    ¡°My mom almost drowned in a pool when she was little. Since then she has feared them¡± I told Marcus, exining the reason for the absence of a pool in this massive house.


    I kept my hand on his, reassuring him and he looked at me with a slight fright evident in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had toe. Let¡¯s leave before night¡± I spoke with worry.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry¡± He held my hand and gently squeezed it.


    ¡°Cami we had your room cleaned. You may go and rest for a while since the sun is also setting. Dinner will be ready at 8¡± My father spoke after noticing the tensed air around us.


    We walked upstairs and went into my room. I closed the door and made sure it was also locked. Marcus sat down on the bed, his fingers tapping his right knee.


    As I turned around he stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a shower¡± He wiped the sweat in his forehead and took his clothes before walking into the bathroom.


    Resting my face on my palms, I cursed myself for being this foolish.


    I looked around and noticed that my room hadn¡¯t changed a bit since I had left. My in white walls matching my white sheets and white couch and the dark carpet covering the floor. Small nts sat by the window, adding a touch of greenery to the room. A ck swing chair hung by the window on the wide balcony, which had a long railing embedded with vines sprouting purple flowers, revealing a captivating sight.


    After a while the bathroom door opened and Marcus came out wearing dark shorts and a white t-shirt. He looked more rxed as his eyes scanned my room properly for the first time.


    ¡°Your room is beautiful¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± I looked at him with a hint of sadness.


    He noticed and gave me a reassuring smile, telling me everything would be alright. After rxing for few minutes we both went back downstairs.


    As I was taking the steps down a rich aroma of food invaded my nostrils. I looked down over the railing and gasped in shock.


    ¡°Mom you only have two guests not twenty¡± I yelled in horror.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon my boy needs to be healthy¡± my mom called out as she arranged the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m healthy¡± Jake replied, looking at himself confused.


    ¡± Who¡¯s talking about you? I¡¯m talking about Marcus ¡± Mom rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    I turned my head as I heard a small chuckle beside me. My lips curved into a small smile seeing Marcus rxed. His hair was messy and it made me want to run my hands through it to see how it would feel.


    He caught me staring and raised his eyebrows. I shook my head and gestured at him to take a seat at the table.


    We took ours seats and I ate in silence while my parents talked with Marcus about business and what hrious things I did when I was a child. It was so embarrassing but fighting for something over my mom was just as good as calling death. So I gave up.


    Jake was sitting in front of me, his eyes slowly closing in boredom. I kicked his leg under the table to wake him up. He suddenly stood up with a start, looking shocked.


    ¡°What what what?¡± He looked around rmed.


    Everyoneughed and he narrowed his eyes at me.


    ¡°Jake don¡¯t cause a scene. Sit down ¡± Mom ordered angrily since Jake was ruining her perfect dinner.


    ¡°When will you ever grow up? You need a woman. Prepare yourself for a marriage¡±


    My brother¡¯s mouth opened wide, shocked after hearing mom¡¯s threat. I nodded my head in agreement, earning a re from Jake.


    After dinner, we both went to my room. I changed into shorts and a t-shirt getting ready to sleep. Marcus was already on the bed. So I took one of the pillows and a sheet from the cupboard and walked towards the couch.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I turned as he asked me.


    ¡°Going to sleep¡± I said in an obvious tone.


    ¡°On the couch?¡± Marcus raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡± Yes we can¡¯t sleep on the same bed¡±


    An unreadable emotion crossed his face for a mere second before he regained hisposure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the couch¡± He started, getting out of the bed.


    ¡°No no. You¡¯re our guest. Please take the bed ¡±


    Before he could say any further I quickly jumped on to the couch and wrapped the sheets around myself.


    I closed my eyes pretending to sleep so Marcus wouldn¡¯t be able to talk me into giving him the couch.


    I heard him let out a long sigh before he went to sleep.


    Sleep dragged me under, even though the couch was ufortable. I tossed and turned ufortably several times before finally falling asleep.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mom no please mom¡±


    I slowly opened my eyes as a small whimper woke me up.


    ¡°Mom¡±


    I turned my head to the bed and saw  Marcus whining in pain.


    He held on to the sheets around him so tightly that his knuckles were turning white. He was shaking his head back and forth, mop of hair stuck to his forehead with sweat. His breathing was uneven as he whimpered loudly, crying out for help.


    My heart shattered in pain seeing how hurt he looked. I pulled my sheets away and walked over to the bed. ¡°Marcus¡± I slightly shook him, trying to wake him up.


    ¡°Mom please help me. Mom¡± He cried out more loudly.


    ¡°Marcus wake up. Marcus!¡± I shook him rapidly, frightened.


    He woke up with a jolt, breathing heavily to steady himself. His scanned the room until his eyes met mine.


    I slowly moved the hair covering his eyes and ran my thumb along his face, soothing him.


    His tear filled eyes stared at me for a while, making my heart clench in pain.


    Worry took over every part of me to see how vulnerable he looked.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need something?¡±


    His face suddenly rxed and his lips curled into a small sad smile.


    ¡°Come here¡± He patted the bed beside him.


    I slowly got onto the bed and lowered my head onto his pillow, turning my back to him. I edged away a little, only for him to wrap his arm around me, pulling me closer against his body.


    He buried his face in the crook of my neck, nuzzling his nose into my hair. I felt his heart beat gradually bing steady.


    I kept my hand on the arm he had wrapped around my waist. I looked down as I felt something on his wrist.


    It was the moon bracelet that we had bought in Germany. A small smile crept onto my lips as I recognized it. I slowly turned my head to look at Marcus. He was staring at me with a glint of happiness in his eyes.


    I gave him a small smile before snuggling closer to him, making myselffortable in his warm, strong arms. I felt a sense of protection and security in his arms that I had never felt before. This thought made my heart flutter slightly.


    We slept peacefully through the night, reveling in the blissful warmth that enveloped us as we held on tight to each other.

 21

    Sunlight beamed through the long windows, falling on my face and waking me up. I squinted and flinched in exasperation like a vampire.


    Bringing my hands to my eyes, I adjusted to the light and looked around the room. As if I was suffering from sudden amnesia, I blinked several times wondering what I was doing back in my old room.


    I was quickly pulled out from my trance as I felt an arm tightening around my waist.


    I looked down to see Marcus leaning his head on my chest , holding me tightly from my waist. My fingers were wrapped through his soft, silky hair. Our legs were entangled in the dark sheets, making it impossible for me to get down.


    I slowly ran my fingers through his soft hair, caressing it, something I¡¯ve always wanted to do. He stirred slightly and pressed closer to my chest.


    This reminded me of the night when we slept together in his house. He was mad as soon as he woke up, leading me to move out of his house for two weeks and then to almost get murdered.


    I discreetly untangled myself from his arms and got off the bed. Taking a quick shower, I quickly slipped down the stairs, not wanting him to wake up.


    I heard voices in the living room as I reached thest step. Aggressive voices to be exact. I edged closer to the pir to see what was happening.


    A girl with strawberry blond hair and a ck motorbike jacket was dragging my brother by his ear.


    ¡°Let go of my ear you idiot¡± my brother yelled while trying to free his ear from the girl¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Pay for what you did dumbass¡± the girl yelled back furiously.


    ¡°Hey hey cool down. How about we talk while having some tea?¡± my mother desperately tried to control the situation.


    ¡± TEA? TEA? Is this freaking Ennd? ¡± The girl yelled while tightening her grip on my brother¡¯s ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this!¡± With that Jake lunged at the girl, pulling her hair with his hand.


    The girl mirrored his actions as she sped his hair with both her hands


    They were both yelling and screaming at each other like little girls. My father stood at the corner of the room, face palming himself.


    The girl suddenly took her helmet off the sofa and started beating Jake with it.


    ¡°You shameless human being¡± She snarled.


    I heard loud steps running down the stairs in a hurry. I looked behind me to see a fully dressed Marcus looking rmed. His hair was messy and the top buttons of his shirt were undone. He must have changed as soon as he heard the ruckus down here.


    I turned my head back to themotion as I heard the girl give out a war cry before hitting Jake squarely on the head with her helmet. Jake toppled to the floor dragging the girl with him and she fell on top of him. Their faces were only inches apart. It would have been romantic if they were not trying to kill each other.


    ¡°You- you¡± Before she could finish, the house maids came and lifted the girl up. My father rushed to the scene and stopped Jake before he started fighting again.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Marcus whispered and I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± My father¡¯s loud voice boomed through living room.


    ¡± He bumped into my bike and broke the headlight¡± she said pointing an using finger at my brother.


    ¡°You did something worse¡± he scoffed back.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s because you ignored what you did and drove away like nothing happened¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t cost much to fix a freaking headlight¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s cause you are freaking rich you spoiled brat. You can go and fix your car with your endless money¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak about my precious car with your filthy mouth!¡±


    ¡°What happened to your car?¡± I asked..


    ¡°Look¡± Jake pointed to the car parked in front of the porch.


    I walked out and suddenly Iughed out loud.


    The word ¡®idiot¡¯ was scratched on Jake¡¯s car door in big, bold letters. Someone had finally knocked some sense into my idiot of a brother.


    My brother gave me a murderous re before he spoke.


    ¡°I bumped into her crappy bike yesterday and she followed me like a crazy stalker. I caught her doing this in the morning¡± he gestured his hands to his car and whined in dejection.


    ¡°Crappy bike? WHAT DID YOU SAY?¡± She lunged at him and kicked him where the sun doesn¡¯t shine.


    Iughed again as Jake bent down clutching his manhood.


    ¡± I probably won¡¯t be able to have kids, you freaking evil WITCH!¡±he roared in pain.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down let¡¯s settle this like normal human beings¡± I looked behind me to see my father trying to take control of the situation.


    Behind my father was Marcus, trying to stifle augh with his hand. He looked at me and his eyes beamed in happiness.


    He held his hand out for me to hold as we went to a couch to observe what was going to happen.


    I was more than happy to see Marcusfortable with me rather thanshing out at me like he did thest time we slept together in the same bed.


    I edged closer to him, embracing the warmth radiating from his body. I looked down to see how perfectly our hands fit together. I also wore my star bracelet this morning which I had kept safely in my purse.


    I nced up to see him looking at the bracelet with his piercing green eyes. The corners of his lips curled into a small smile as he caught me staring at him.


    My cheeks blushed a deep shade of red at his mischievous grin. I quickly looked away and cleared my throat topose myself.


    ¡°Sit both of you¡± My dad ordered.


    Jake and the girl, both sat down facing each other angrily. The girl folded her arms and kept one leg on the other trying to look apathetic.


    ¡°How did you know where I live you crazy stalker?¡±


    ¡°I was just passing by and I happened to see your hideous car. And by the way I have a good memory so I remembered your hideous car¡¯s te number¡± the girl scoffed.


    ¡°Liar-¡±


    Before he continued, my dad held his hand up, telling him to keep quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what my son has done. I apologize to you on his behalf. How much does it cost to repair the headlight?¡± My dad asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money¡±


    ¡°Oh then why are you here my dear?¡± My mother chirped in.


    ¡°Dear? Dear? My family is insane¡± Jakeined furiously, earning a re from my mom.


    ¡°I need an apology¡± She nudged her chin towards jake. ¡°from him¡±


    ¡°Pft-i can¡¯t believe you said that-you¡¯re insane-why would i-¡± Jake tried talking while his eyes teared up withughter.


    ¡°Stop it¡± my mom ordered with fire zing in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make him apologize soon. Give us some time. I will also pay for your bike¡±


    ¡°Dad! Didn¡¯t you see my car?¡±


    ¡°Shh¡± My mother hushed him.


    ¡°Can I have your contact details?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your money. But an apology would be nice. Then I would apologize for his car too. But to be honest he deserved it¡±


    ¡°You piece of sh-¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s my number¡±


    She ignored him and took a pen out and wrote her number on my palm since I was sitting closest to her. I grinned happily while looking at the crazy girl in front me.


    I liked her. I had a feeling that she would be fun to hang out with.


    ¡°Can I know your name?¡± I asked her as my eyes gleamed hope.


    ¡°ir.¡± With that she took off, waving at my brother who scoffed angrily.


    Something tells me that I will see her again.


    The morning passed quickly and my ears were starting to hurt, hearing Jake¡¯s annoying voice as heined about having to apologize to ir over and over again.


    He wasining about how our parents were not treating him right. Heined about how embarrassed he was in front of a stranger because of them. He kept talking and talking until my mother threatened that she would make her blueberry pie.


    That shut him up quicker than I thought it would. We both feared her awful blueberry pie. Our mother thinks we hate it because it¡¯s too tasty since it¡¯s mixed with motherly love. She thinks we purposely hate it to defy her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the blueberry pie? I would love it eat it¡±


    Jake and I both gaped at Marcus in horror.


    ¡°Really? Oh I will make it for sure then¡± my mother pped her hands happily.


    ¡± You are asking for death brother. Rest in peace¡± Jake patted his shoulder in sympathy.


    We both had nned to leave in the evening since we had a lot of work to do. I also needed to convince Marcus to give me his hotel.


    I was sitting on the sofa as our phones began ring loudly. All of us looked confused since our phones were ringing at the same time.


    I looked at mine to see Sarah calling me. Marcus was sitting next to me and I saw that Steve was calling him.


    I answered the call to hear a panicked voice speaking in a rush.


    ¡°Sarah I don¡¯t understand you. Speak slowly¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am our headquarters is on fire¡±

 22

    Marcus drove us back to Brooklyn as fast as we could. I got off the car to see my entire building on fire, all the way from the ground floor to the very top, smoke rising up to the clouds, darkening the sky above us.


    Arge crowd had gathered around the building as the firefighters tried to diminish the zing fire which was engulfing the entire city.


    I saw a few of my staff outside, crying  and hugging each other forfort. It was a weekend and thankfully none of my staff were hurt.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± Anna came running, tears streaming down her eyes.


    ¡°What happened? ¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡± We don¡¯t know ma¡¯am but the police said this was not an ident. Ma¡¯am who did this? Why? ¡± I hugged her as she choked on her own sobs.


    My employees came running as they saw me. My head started aching as they repeatedly ask me the same question.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    I had no idea what we were supposed to. I had many staff members and there were no buildings avable in Brooklyn that were capable of containing that many people. Our new designs for the uing contest were all burning in the fire.


    My head started throbbing in pain and soon my legs gave out, dragging me to the ground.


    Suddenly I felt strong hands on my back holding me steadily, telling me everything would be all right.


    I nced at Marcus and saw him looking at me with worry. He ran his thumb along my cheek and tucked a piece of loose hair behind my ear.


    Craving for hisfort, I quickly jumped up and wrapped my arms around his broad shoulders.


    I buried my face in his chest and he tensed up. But then I felt him slowly wrap his arms around me.


    He kept his chin on my head and caressed my hair while patting my back with his other hand. Then he helped me stand up and took me to back to the car.


    I saw him talking with some police officers and the media was all around him, trying to get answers.


    For the first time I felt relieved that I married him. He was someone who could take care of me when I was at my worst.


    Even though he himself was struggling, he was strong and responsible. I felt relieved that I didn¡¯t have to bear this all by myself. I felt relieved that I had someone to lean on.


    He soon came inside the car and looked at me with sympathy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll think of something okay?¡± He patted my cheek and I nodded, already thankful for his presence here.


    Grief welled up within me as I looked at my hard work burning into ashes. The costumes we had been preparing for months were all gone. Now we have to start over and work restlessly.


    Our rivals will look down upon us, share holders will lose faith in us. With one weakness, we would fall down.


    ¡°I will invest in yourpany so that your stocks won¡¯t fall¡±


    He tried reassuring me but I shook my head. It was my problem and I had to ovee it by myself. I didn¡¯t want to drag him to something I couldn¡¯t handle.


    Marcus opened his mouth to say something but closed it as my phone rang. I looked at it to see Sarah calling me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am the share holders are not confident enough that we would win the contest. Most of them are now pulling out their shares. If they keep on doing this we will be facing bankruptcy¡± Sarah stifled her cries as she spoke.


    Before I could speak, my phone was snatched from my hand.


    ¡°Sarah don¡¯t worry. Mypany will do something. We are now a joint cooperation. I¡¯m not going to let you fall¡±


    With that he ended the call and drove us back to his house.


    I went inside and saw Madeline giving me a sympathetic smile. I quickly ran up the stairs and hugged her.


    I was happy that she had finally arrived. I missed her so much and her mere presence relieved me.


    Marcus soon went upstairs and I saw him calling several people while pacing back and forth, impatiently.


    It wasn¡¯t going to be easy for me to rise back up. Being one of the youngest female billionaires in the  world was hard.


    The business world is full of sexists and they are constantly seeking for a chance to bring me down.


    Marcus worked the rest of the evening  in his office upstairs and I spent the day talking to the stubborn people of RJ who were not willing to help me.


    After dinner I went back to my room and snuggled under the sheets, looking for warmth.


    As my eyelids started to close I saw a familiar figure standing outside my door. I blinked several times to clear my vision and saw Marcus standing at the door, looking down.


    His face was contorted, as if he was having an argument with himself.


    I slowly lifted my sheets, inviting him to bed with me.


    I didn¡¯t even know what I was doing but all I knew was that I wanted him near me, his strong arms wrapped around me telling me that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    His eyes sparkled in contentment as he saw my gesture.


    He quickly slid under the sheets and pressed me closer to him. Our faces were only inches apart, our foreheads almost touching as his warm breath fanned my cheeks.


    My lips curled into a small smile and I wrapped my arms around his torso and leaned my head against his chest.


    We were always there for each other during hard times. Whenever I saw him I got mixed emotions. I couldn¡¯t evenprehend what I was feeling.


    I felt hurt when he walked away but I felt happy when he came near.


    Were we onlyfort buddies?


    For some reason unbeknownst to me, I wished we were something more.


    But I knew better, he would never have feelings for me. In the end, I would be the one to get hurt if I couldn¡¯t control my feelings.


    I looked up and his eyes lingered on mine for a long time before he started ying with my hair. Curling and uncurling it between his fingers.


    He murmured something quietly but before I could ask what it was, sleep dragged me under.


    ¡­


    I woke up to an empty bed.


    Marcus was not in bed with me and it felt as if he had left a long time ago. My mood suddenly soured and Iid on my bed for several minutes, thinking about what could have gone wrong.


    Did I do something wrong?


    Why are we always one steps forward and then two steps backward?


    My phone rang and I was too heartbroken to pick it up.


    It rang again annoyingly and I groaned loudly before stretching my hand to pick it up.


    It was Sarah and I was not in the mood for more bad news.


    ¡°What?¡± I said sleepily.


    ¡°We are SAVED!¡± I pulled the phone away from my ear as Sarah screamed happily.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Anderson bought half of our shares and now you are co-owners¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Uhh you are so annoying¡± I could literally sense her eye roll through the phone.


    ¡°Since Mr. Anderson joined in all the share holders stopped pulling their shares. To be exact more people bought shares. They seemed to be happy that a strong guy like Mr. Anderson joined the business. It made them feel safer about their money¡±


    Sexist.


    I felt relieved that Marcus had helped me but slightly angry that he didn¡¯t tell me. We were definitely going to have a talk.


    ¡°So what do we do now? We still have no ce¡±


    ¡°Oh we have rented a building for half of our staff. The rest will be scattered between RJ and our Manhattan branch temporarily¡±


    ¡°What would I do without you!¡± I exhaled a loud breath in relief.


    ¡°Yep. Nowzy daisy, get your ass off the bed and get dressed  to meet your loving husband.¡±


    ¡°Why would I meet Marcus? And he probably hates me cause he left early in the morning today¡±


    ¡°Uh how naive can you be? He left in the morning to have a meeting with RJ and our main share holders. He called me and told me that he didn¡¯t want to make you worry early in the morning¡±


    ¡°You are lying¡± Iughed out loud.


    ¡°No I¡¯m not hahaha¡± sheughed back sarcastically.


    I rolled my eyes even though she couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°So why are we going to him? Let¡¯s go to the building where we will be working for the time being¡±


    ¡°Who said you were going to go? I said the building is for half of our employees, not you or me¡± she said with a voiceced with irritation.


    ¡°What?-Hey! Aren¡¯t I the boss here?¡± I asked in frustration.


    ¡°Well you and Mr. Anderson. And since you are co-owners, you will be working with him in his office¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡± And I will get to see Steve ¡± she mumbled to herself.


    ¡°What?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon. Get dressed Ma¡¯am. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 23

    Even though I had been here many times I was still amazed by the height of this building.


    ¡°Did I tell you that I want this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah you already told me the first time you came here ¡±


    I was with twenty of my staff who would be working with me in Marcus¡¯spany.


    I was walking to the entrance when I saw my dad walking out.


    ¡°Dad what are you doing here? ¡±


    ¡°RJ had a meeting with Marcus. Marcus is a very good kid. He takes care of you a lot. I made a wise choice¡± Dad patted my shoulder and walked away earning a scowl from me.


    I turned my head back to the entrance and saw Marcus talking with few people in the lobby. As soon as he saw me he walked towards me.


    ¡°Hey I¡¯m sorry I left early in the morning. And I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you about the co-owner thing ¡± Marcus scratched the nape of his neck, looking guilty.


    ¡°Well I thought you would at least talk to me about it since it¡¯s mypany after all¡± I crossed my arms and tried to look angry but failed seeing the regret in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine and thank you¡±


    There was no point in being angry. He saved mypany and the least I could do was thank him.


    Marcus looked over my shoulder to speak to my staff. ¡°Well everything is already prepared for you. You may go up and find the ces you will be working in¡±


    ¡°Yours too¡± He gave me a small nod and left without another word. Behind him came Steve with a huge grin on his face. His eyes were dazzling as he looked at Sarah.


    He scurried towards us and gave Sarah a peck on the cheek. She giggled loudly as she look down, blushing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Anna asked looking confused.


    ¡°Only god knows¡± I shook my head as I walked to the elevator.


    Steve guided us to where we would be staying. Marcus¡¯s employees seemed to be happy to be working with my employees although they gave me weird looks.


    And I was more than shocked when I saw an extra table ced in Marcus¡¯s room.


    ¡°Why did you take me here?¡± I asked gesturing to Marcus¡¯s room.


    ¡°Cause you will be working here¡± Steve grinned merrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are plenty of other rooms in this building¡± I kept my hands on my hips and narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Yes but since the contest is alsoing up and the fact that you are co-owners means that Mr. Anderson will also be helping you with your work¡±


    ¡°So are you seriously telling me to work with him in the same room? ¡±


    ¡± Uh-uh you are married to him¡­¡± Steve scrunched his nose in confusion.


    I blinked awkwardly. ¡°True. Okay thank you Steve¡±


    I sauntered towards my table as Steve left. I quickly logged into ourpany¡¯s site and downloaded the necessary papers that burned in the fire. I printed them out and arranged them neatly on my table.


    I was working on myptop when Marcus walked in.


    I didn¡¯t know if he regretteding into my roomst night. Maybe he came because I was miserable and not because he wanted to.


    So I didn¡¯t raised my head and pretended to be absorbed in my work.


    Two hours passed and I slowly nced at Marcus. He was staring back at me and out of embarassment I quickly looked away and cleared my throat.


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± He asked with his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°What? No-no I¡¯m not. Why would I be?¡± I stuttered and gave an awkwardugh still not meeting his eyes.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±


    I slowly raised my head and looked at him only to see him staring at me with daring eyes.


    He sighed loudly before walking up to me.


    He knelt down beside me and searched my eyes for answers.


    I was entranced by his eyes. My heart leaped a beat whenever he looked at me and I get butterflies in my stomach whenever I saw him.


    I was scared of my own feelings. It was something that I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    I was confused about why I was feeling this way. He clearly said he wanted a divorce after a year. But I couldn¡¯t help myself as I involuntarily bit my lip.


    His eyes widened momentarily as some emotion shed across his eyes. Either I suck at reading faces or he is good at hiding his emotions.


    ¡°Did I do something? ¡±


    I shook my head, looking down.


    He raised my chin with his fingers so that our eyes would meet.


    He slightly stroked my cheek with his thumb and I felt my heart pounding at a swift pace.


    ¡°Why are you doing this? We are getting divorced in a year¡± I asked in a hushed tone.


    Something that looked like hurt crossed his eyes for a second.


    ¡°We are not¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± My eyes narrowed in confusion.


    ¡°You-yourpany is not stable. So we can¡¯t divorce within a year¡±


    So that was it.


    He didn¡¯t want to divorce me because mypany was leaning on him. He was just kind-hearted enough to help a friend in need.


    Hiding my sorrow, I quickly turned my head to myptop and started working.


    ¡°I have some work to do. I guess you do too¡± I said in a monotonous tone.


    I saw him hesitate for bit before he stood up and walked to his table.


    From the corner of my eye I saw him staring at me. His eyes lingered on me for a while before he sighed and went back to his work.


    A few hours passed and we still had one hour left until lunch. I remembered where Marcus took me for coffee, so I got up from my seat and walked to his door.


    I saw Marcus looking at me but I simply ignored him and made my way to the coffee machine.


    As I opened the door I shrieked and looked away, covering my eyes with my hands.


    Sarah and Steve were making out like there was no tomorrow.


    I saw Marcus walking towards me in a hurry, looking rmed.


    ¡°What? ¡± He touched my elbow and asked me, worryced in his voice.


    I brought my hands down and saw his eyes gleaming in realization as he looked behind me.


    ¡°You two are dating? ¡±


    I looked at them as Marcus asked them in a shocked tone.


    Sarah was blushing crimson red. Steve was smirking at Sarah, seeing her blushing furiously. She harshly elbowed his stomach , pushing him away and he groaned in pain.


    ¡°Yes¡± Steve chirped happily, earning an angry re from Sarah. She looked at me and gave me an apologetic smile.


    ¡°You better not cheat on her or I¡¯ll murder you and dump your body in the East river¡±


    Steve gulped nervously looking back and forth between me and Marcus as I threatened him.


    I heard a chuckle beside me and I turned to see Marcus smiling at me with a glint of mischief in his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some coffee before they start smooching again.¡± Marcus wrapped his arm around my waist and led me to the coffee machine.


    I looked up to see him staring down at me. A small smile curled his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go before they started smooching¡± Steve said loudly before hurrying out the door as if a rabid dog was chasing him.


    ¡°That piece of-¡± I started.


    Marcusughed lightly and handed me a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He likes teasing people¡±


    ¡°Then they are a match made in heaven¡± I said with an eye roll.


    ¡­


    It waste evening and I was standing at the entrance of the building waiting for my dearest secretary to pick me up.


    I arrived here with Sarah in the morning, but now she was nowhere to be seen. Probably cuddling that blond ko bear.


    Suddenly a sleek ck car came into my sight. It¡¯s windows rolled down and Marcus¡¯s head popped out.


    ¡°Youing?¡±


    ¡°Uh- yeah sure. Why not?¡± I gave out a dryugh and got in.


    The drive was silent but I saw him ncing at me several times. And every time he looked I shifted ufortably in the seat.


    Within few minutes we arrived at his house and I greeted Madeline before going to my room.


    But Marcus suddenly held my hand and stopped me.


    ¡°Where are you going? ¡±


    ¡°To my room¡± I pointed to my room and said in an obvious tone.


    ¡°Come to mine¡±


    My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°But my things-¡±


    Before I could finish Marcus dragged me to his room.


    ¡°I already told Madeline to move your things to my room¡±


    ¡°You did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah uh-¡± He ran his hand through his hair. ¡°Umm- is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Well-¡± I cut off by the sight of his room. Arge king size bed sat on the middle next to the thick white curtains covering the long ss windows. The wall behind the bed was painted in ck while the others in white. Against one wall was a white couch iid with fine silk while on another hanged arge TV in between the two tall book shelves.


    I had never properly been in his room before. Thest time I came in here he shouted at me to get out. I was surprised by how much things had changed since then.


    Now I¡¯m officially here. That¡¯s good right?


    I walked to the closet and saw my clothes neatly ced beside his.


    ¡°Are you fine with it or?


    ¡°No I¡¯m fine¡± I gave him a small smile and his face beamed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower ande¡± He took his clothes from the closet and walked to the bathroom.


    After he came I went inside and again went back into my old habits of talking to the mirror. Even though I said it was okay I was feeling a lot embarrassed and also happy about getting invited to sleep in his room.


    After a shower I changed into a creme t-shirt and blue shorts. ¡°You can do this Cami. You can do this¡± I murmmed to myself.


    I opened the bathroom door and saw Marcus already on the bed working on hisptop.


    He patted the bed beside him and I walked slowly towards the him while ying with the hem of my t-shirt.


    As I got on the bed he closed hisptop and crept under the sheets next to me.


    He stared at me with something close to adoration glinting in his eyes. I must be crazy. From that I came to the conclusion that I suck at reading faces.


    To break the awkward silence between us I decided to speak.


    ¡°Did you have any nightmares yesterday?¡±


    He shook his head in a no.


    ¡°How?¡±


    He cupped my cheek with his hand and stroked it slightly with his thumb.


    ¡°You are my cure¡± he whispered softly.


    I squinted my eyes in confusion and the corners of his lips twitched into a small smile.


    ¡°My billionaire cure¡±

 24

    I woke up to deep green eyes staring at me. I blinked my eyes until my vision cleared, earning a chuckle from Marcus.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    I was so sleepy that I didn¡¯t even think properly before snuggling into the warm chest in front of me.


    A smallugh echoed through the room and my eyes widened realising what I had just done. I quickly leaned back and gave Marcus an apologetic smile.


    ¡°We need to get going. The Boltons areing today¡±


    I groaned in annoyance and strangled my face with the pillow.


    ra Bolton also runs a fashion designingpany. She would also bepeting in the contest and I hated her with all my life and soul.


    I¡¯ve known her since high school and she was the school bitch. She slept with literally anyone that would bring her to fame. But I was the smart kid and also the school¡¯s star student so she and I never got along.


    And then she hated me again since I was more sessful in life than her. The people who actually run herpany were her parents because she didn¡¯t know anything about the business world.


    I vaguely remember that she flirted with Marcus back in Florida. That pissed me off more now than ever before.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I need to meet ra¡± I groaned again, sprawling on the sheets.


    ¡°Why? She¡¯s nice¡±


    Did he just freaking say that? I sat up and crossed my arms in front of my chest, trying to look as intimidating as possible.


    ¡± If you even think of speaking to her you¡¯re dead meat¡±


    With that I went to the bathroom without ncing back at Marcus. I knew he was smirking. I could sense it through the back of my head.


    I quickly closed the door with a loud thud out of embarrassment. I couldn¡¯t believe that I just said that. I sounded like a jealous wife.


    After a shower I quickly sprinted downstairs so that I wouldn¡¯t have to meet Marcus.


    I gulped my breakfast in a rush but my mood soured realising that I probably had to drive to thepany in his car. Mine is good and well polished but anyways I had to meet him in office. So let¡¯s just get it over with.


    Marcus came into the kitchen all dressed up in his suit looking as gorgeous as ever.


    He took a seat across me and ate his food but the tension between us was too much.


    Gosh this is embarrassing. I slowly excused myself and walked out the door to his car, unwilling to take in any more awkwardness.


    As I got in he slid in after me and started the engine.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    He smirked and I blushed a deep shade of red.


    ¡°Wh-what? Why would I be jealo- I can¡¯t believe you just asked that- you must be insan- ¡± I stuttered while trying to utter some sane words.


    Miserably failing I looked away and kept my face glued to the window.


    We finally arrived at hispany and I quickly got out to breath fresh tensionless air.


    Afterposing myself I walked up the stairs to the entrance but was met with the most annoying person in the whole wide world.


    Jake.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I hissed.


    ¡°Oh me?¡± He asked pointing to himself. ¡°Oh I was just checking when I¡¯ll be getting a niece or a nephew¡±


    My jaw dropped to the floor at his words. He smirked at me and looked over my shoulder to speak to Marcus.


    ¡°Hey Marcus when am I gettin-¡± I smacked his lips with my hands and pushed him inside before he could utter a single word.


    I gave him a death re telling him to shut up before walking to the elevator, dragging him behind me.


    ¡­


    We worked for sometime, Jake all in a business mood talking about a hotel with Marcus.


    This was a rare side of Jake that I only saw when he was working. Sometimes it made me wonder whether he had multiple personality disorder.


    ¡°How about we get some coffee from the cafe near thepany?¡± Marcus suggested and we all agreed since we needed something better than the cheap office coffee.


    Marcus held my hand as we crossed the road to reach the cafe on the other side of the road. It was filled with customers and almost no empty seats but seeing Marcus the manager came running and gave us a spot near the window.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Youe here often?¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s been years but the manager still remembers me¡±


    ¡°Of course he remembers you. You are in every business magazine¡± I scoffed as we sat down.


    I stood in the queue to order our coffee. Marcus and Jake sat by the window, immersed in conversation. But Marcus saw me staring at them and raised his eyebrows yfully. I rolled my eyes and looked ahead.


    I felt the man behind me in the queue standing closer to me than necessary. I looked behind me and frowned but the man kept his head down, his face shadowed due to his ck cap.


    I ignored his close presence and faced the front again but I felt someone squeezing my butt.


    I instantly turned my head to scream at the man but behind the man I saw Marcus, his jaw clenched in anger as his eyes zed with a vicious fire.


    He stood up to punch the man but someone else kicked the him in the groin and he toppled to the floor.


    The person lifted a stool and hit his back with it. He groaned in pain as the person kicked and ced a foot on the hand that he had touched me with.


    I looked up to see who my savior was and I saw a girl with strawberry blonde hair.


    ¡°You filthy piece of shit. I¡¯m gonna take you to the police¡± she bent to the floor and grabbed the man by his cor, then mmed him on to the table that Jake was sitting at.


    Jake jumped back, his mouth hanging wide open in shock.


    ¡°Hey loser¡± she winked at Jake before pping the man on his cheek. Two police officers who were on the street came running as the manager informed them of the situation.


    They held the him by his wrist and handcuffed him.


    ¡°He groped a woman. Take this filthy bastard away¡± ir ordered the police, earning a chuckle from me.


    She was one of the strongest and definitely the feistiest woman I had ever seen. She was under no man. She was fully in control of who she was.


    As I stared at her I felt Marcus¡¯s presence beside me. He kept his hand on my back looking angry and worried. I touched his shoulder and assured him that I was fine.


    ¡°Wow you are scary¡± Jake said in shock, looking at the smirking ir.


    ¡°Yes my dear. You messed with the wrong person¡± she said while dusting off her hands.


    I quickly ran and hugged her with a huge grin on my face.


    ¡°You are my savior¡± I chirped happily.


    ¡°Well I like you, because you are the only sane person in this family. You and your lover¡± she said pointing behind me at Marcus.


    My cheeks blushed at the words lover.


    ¡°We are not lovers¡± I said with an awkwardugh.


    ¡°Then what are you?¡± She asked with her eyebrows raised in confusion.


    ¡°Husband and wife¡± I said with anotherugh, making things worse.


    ¡°Then uh-uh aren¡¯t you supposed to be lovers?¡±


    ¡°Um-¡±


    ¡°My family matters are none of your concern¡± Jake saved me quickly and I silently thanked him.


    ¡°The least you can do now is thank me¡± ir stuck her tongue out like a child.


    Jake didn¡¯t open his mouth to speak but I knew that he appreciated what she did for me.


    ¡°So what are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh I work here¡±


    ¡°Really? Cool¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I work there¡± I jerked my chin at the skyscraper across the street.


    ¡°Employees? ¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s hispany¡± I said, looking at Marcus who stood closely behind me. At my response ir¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.


    ¡°I knew you guys were rich but not rich rich¡± I gave a smallugh at her words.


    ¡°So you wanna join us for coffee?¡±


    ¡°Nah. My shift just ended and I have another part time job in just fifteen minutes¡± she said looking at the watch on her wrist.


    ¡°It was nice to see the both of you, but now I¡¯m jinxed because I saw his face.¡± She said pointing at Jake who was frowning at her.


    ¡°I gotta go now. Bye¡± she waved at us and sprinted out of the cafe like the energetic girl she was.


    After having coffee we decided to head back to thepany. Marcus again held my hand protectively while crossing the road. I bit my lip slightly, trying to hide the grin forming on my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care¡±


    He dragged me to the other side of the road and pulled me closer with a mischievous grin on his lips. He put his arm around my shoulder and guided me inside.


    As we passed the entrance I saw a blonde girl wearing a short pink silk dress and five inch high heels talking with a woman in the lobby.


    The woman said something and the girl suddenly turned around to us. Seeing Marcus her lips curled into a wide grin.


    I felt fire zing in every inch of my body as I recognized the woman in front of me.


    ra Bolton.


    ¡°Marcus!¡± She yelled as she came running towards us.


    She suddenly wrapped her filthy arms around Marcus and leaning in, she gave him a kiss on the lips.

 25

    Marcus took a step back, bbergasted. He quickly untangled her arms and pushed her away.


    ¡°What the hell Marcus? Are you treating me like this because you¡¯re married? You even came to me three days before you married her¡± ra pointed at me and I suddenly felt my eyes watering.


    I quickly turned and walked away from them. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. Even though there was no connection between us back then, I thought he would have at least respected the concept of marriage.


    He knew he was marrying me. Yet he had to go for someone. That¡¯s why they were so friendly back in Florida. Who knows what they did behind my back when I was there.


    I considered Marcus to be a much more mature and responsible person and not someone who seeks pleasure instead of solutions.


    And even if he did I had no problem. But it¡¯s ra and that boiled my blood. This was not the first time she stole something mine and I¡¯m afraid she would again.


    ¡°Hey hey Cami¡± Marcus came running and grabbed me by my hand.


    ¡°Get your hands off of me¡± I yanked my hand back, still not meeting his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t listen and forcefully dragged me to an empty room near the lobby.


    He locked the door. I scoffed and sat on a chair nearby. Marcus slowly walked towards me and knelt in front of me. He held my hands with both of his as he stared at me in guilt.


    ¡°What now? Go and y with your nice booty call¡± I said while looking away. I knew he saw the tears in my eyes but I still didn¡¯t want look at him.


    I liked Marcus a lot more than I¡¯ve ever liked my previous boyfriends. They just used me but Marcus became someone special. His rtionship with ra hurt me more than I thought it would and it strangely made me feel jealous.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. At first I didn¡¯t want this marriage. I-I did it to get it out of my mind. But I promise I never did anything like that from the moment I put this ring on your finger¡±  he said while brushing his fingers against my wedding ring.


    I was someone who firmly believed in marriage. Respect and honesty were the most important factors to make the bondst. He knew I didn¡¯t like her and he could have told me about the rtionship they had today morning.


    Maybe I was overreacting, maybe it was nothing but you never know until you feel it yourself. And right now my heart was aching.


    Involuntarily, a single tear escaped my eyes at his words. I heard him sigh before he stood up.


    He slowly leaned in and kissed the tear on my cheek. My eyes widened in surprise as I looked into his eyes.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me off the chair, making me stand up. He looked at me and different kinds of emotions shed across his eyes.


    Regret, pain and sorrow.


    He kissed another tear that fell on my cheeks and this time the kisssted longer lingering on my cheek as my body shivered under his tender touch. He cupped my face with both of his hands and slightly lifted my head so that our eyes would meet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t like seeing you cry¡± he whispered in a broken voice.


    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me closer to him. I kept my head on his shoulder and tried to hide my tear filled eyes.


    His eyes fluttered shut inhaling my scent as he stroked my hair, mumbling an apology. I was pressed to his chest tightly and I felt our wild hearts beating at a swift pace demanding to be let out.


    His smile made me forget the world. His words gave me a purpose in life. His touch ignited a sensation within me. His mere presence made me feel that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    I suddenly realized what this feeling was that I had been having all this time.


    I love him.


    I love Marcus Anderson.


    My chest heaved in relief as if I had just untangled a tight knot.


    I knew why I was overreacting. I was jealous and selfish because I wanted him all to myself.


    Leaning back I looked at him through my glossy eyes.


    Wiping my tears with his thumb , he leaned closer and kissed my forehead. Then he took a handkerchief out of his pocket and started wiping my tear stained face.


    ¡°You seriously have a handkerchief in your pocket?¡± I said with a small chuckle and he nodded his head in return.


    ¡°Strawberry, Vegetarian and a handkerchief. You surprise me a lot¡± I said in a mocking tone as I dragged him out of the room.


    ¡°You¡¯re not angry right?¡± he asked pleadingly.


    ¡°Is that your favorite question these days mister?¡± I joked again trying to lighten up the mood.


    ¡°Well you get angry a lot. Is it that time of the month again? ¡± He asked sarcastically with a small smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°You did not just ask me that. You didn¡¯t. You are dead¡±  I hit him with my fist as he tried to cover himself,ughing hriously.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ra stood in front of us looking confused.


    Marcus held my hand tightly and pulled me to his chest.


    ¡°Come to my office room. Then you can speak with us¡± Marcus said in a t tone and walked past her, dragging me along with him.


    ¡­


    I was sitting next to Marcus as ra sat in front of us. Her secretary was speaking the entire time, probably because she didn¡¯t understand anything that was going on.


    The contest was to be held three weeks from now on. The events of the first week would be held in a cruise ship of the RJ¡¯s. The rest of the month will be in Marcus¡¯s hotel which he surprisingly agreed to give to us.


    ra was eyeing Marcus the entire time. I was very ufortable sitting in front of her, knowing that she had once been intimate with my husband.


    ¡°You have any good movies to watch?¡± Marcus asked me as ra left with her support squad.


    ¡°I think we have a contest to prepare for¡± I said with a yful smile on my lips.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to work at night¡±


    Iughed, enjoying this side of his personality and his lips curled into a small smile as he stared at me with amusement.


    ¡°So do you know who set fire to the building?¡±


    ¡°The police said that there might be a connection between the fire and the person who attacked you¡±


    I had enemies but not to the point that they want to kill me. Most were business rivals that I pissed off, but I didn¡¯t deem them to be killers.


    I turned my head to speak to Marcus but he was staring out the window and his fists were clenched in anger. He seemed to be thinking about something and my gut told me that he knew who was responsible for this.


    Before I could ask him what he was thinking, he turned and looked at me with worry filled eyes.


    ¡°Stay with me always. It¡¯s dangerous for you to be alone. This person wants you dead and I can¡¯t let that happen. Promise me you won¡¯t go anywhere without me¡± He asked unexpectedly.


    ¡°I promise¡±


    ¡°Good¡± he tucked a piece of loose hair behind my ear and his fingers lingered on my face for a while stroking it gently.


    I wanted to scream to the world that I loved him. But I was afraid of rejection. What if all these gestures were out of good heart and not because he loved me.


    Different kinds of thoughts bombarded me as I questioned his feelings for me. The closer I got to him, the more I suffered.


    He raised his eyebrows in confusion, trying to figure out what I was thinking.


    Like the emotional wrecking ball I am , I looked away and walked to my table.


    I worked restlessly the entire day because we had to design our dresses all over again.


    My staff from RJ sent me the sketches they made that needed to be given to the tailoring department. We were in a rush but I had hope that my employees would do their best as always.


    I walked to Marcus¡¯s car with him and we drove back home in silence.


    I knew he was wondering why I was bipr. His simple gestures evoked butterflies in my stomach, made me fall for him over and over again but I was afraid of this strange feeling even though itforted me.


    After dinner we both went to his room. Iid on the bed and turned my back to him. But he came closer and wrapped his arms around my waist, snuggling me closer to his body.


    He buried his face in the crook of my neck and breathed in my scent. His thumb traced circles on my stomach as he draped his leg over mine.


    I buried my face in the pillow and bit my lip, trying to stop them from trembling. I yearned for his touch, his warmth, his words.


    But I was scared that he didn¡¯t feel the same towards me. Scared that he would push me away just like he did before. We were always one step forwards two steps backwards.


    I was afraid that just three simple words would change the rtionship that we had. Madeline told me that he had never loved anyone.


    What if he never wanted to love anyone ever? What if my confession takes us back to square one?


    ¡°Did I do something?¡± He whispered in my ear, hurt evident in his voice.


    ¡°No-Nothing. Let¡¯s sleep¡±


    I felt him hesitate before giving me a small peck on my cheek as I slowly closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.

 26

    Two weeks passed and I had been avoiding Marcus. I slept on his bed every day, snuggling closer to him but that was it.


    He asked me several times what the matter was but I just said that I was busy with the uing contest. He had been nothing but kind to me and I had been an asshole.


    I hadn¡¯t realised that my insecurities were slowly hurting him. I avoided eye contact with him when we worked together in the same room. I always had lunch with my staff. We talked only a few words each day and it was mostly work rted.


    These feelings conjuring up inside me were hard to restrain day by day. I wished that I had the confidence to go and talk to him about this. But me being the miserable human being I was, could never muster up the courage to go ahead with it.


    ¡°Okay that¡¯s it¡± Marcus mmed his files on the table with a loud thud.


    I jumped back in my seat, surprised by the sudden outburst. Marcus turned  and looked at me while fidgeting with the pen in his hand.


    Anger was clear on his beautiful face. And his anger was directed towards me.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong with you right now and don¡¯t you dare lie to me about it¡± he ordered with irritationced in his voice.


    ¡°I told you it¡¯s the conte-¡±


    He suddenly stood up, his chair flying back. His handsome, chiselled face contorted with ferocious anger as he red at me with his piercing eyes.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not. I know it¡¯s not. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you¡±


    He was the reason why I was feeling this. But I couldn¡¯t me it on him. He didn¡¯t show any signs that he loved me and it angered me. What was so wrong with me that he couldn¡¯t even feel any love towards me?


    I stood up from my chair and replied back.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. We are gonna divorce anyway. Why do you care?¡±


    His jaw tightened and his fists clenched at his sides, turning his knuckles white. He strode furiously towards me and held me harshly by my wrist.


    ¡°It is my business. And I told you not to lie to me¡± he spat angrily.


    His grip tightened around my wrist, bruising it. I whined in pain, trying to yank it back. I struggled against his strong grip but he was too strong for me.


    ¡°Marcus you are hurting me¡± I whined, crying out in pain.


    He quickly pulled his hand away and looked at my wrist in shock. He ran his fingers through his hair, pulling a few strands, annoyed with himself.


    His gaze fell on my wrist and worry filled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you ¡± he held my hand and massaged my wrist with his thumb, making small circles to soothe the pain.


    He leaned his forheard on mine and whispered an apology in my ear.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    He leaned back, surprised at my words. His eyes search mine for answers and I bit of lip, embarassed under his scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s been bothering you?¡±


    I wish I could. But it was not the right time. I needed to know if he liked me so that neither of us would get hurt. All I needed was time to figure everything out.


    ¡°Can you give me some time? Then I will tell you¡± I looked into his eyes pleadingly. He exhaled a long breath in defeat and nodded his head.


    ¡°Fine. But please tell me when it¡¯s the right time¡± He searched my eyes for confirmation and I gave him a small nod in return.


    ¡°Are we good?¡± He asked hopefully.


    ¡°Yeah we are¡± I said with a small smile and he mirrored my action.


    ¡°The contest starts next week and we will be boarding the ship tomorrow morning for preparations¡±


    ¡­


    We were both waiting at the harbour for ra¡¯s arrival.


    Marcus¡¯s arm was draped around my waist as we leaned on the car, expecting her majestic entrance.


    It had been an hour and all our staff were starting to get irritated. The staff of the Bolton¡¯s were also here and they looked equally frustrated.


    My breath hitched as Marcus closed his eyes and rested his head on my shoulder. I didn¡¯t know what to do so I kept my head straight, ignoring the tingling feeling inside me.


    He tugged me to his chest, pulling me closer , inhaling my scent.  His head nuzzled in the crook of my neck eliciting a deep desire in me as his tender skin made contact with mine.


    ¡°You smell so good¡±


    I was rendered speechless. I looked to my left to see Sarah giving me a cheeky thumbs up. Her face was pulled into a huge yful grin as she cheered me on.


    I narrowed my eyes at her and gestured her to quit it. She chuckled and nudged Steve who looked equally delighted too see me and Marcus together.


    They had been cuddling together for these past two weeks and I didn¡¯t want to think about what they had been doing in detail.


    A bright red car pulled up and one of the most annoying person on earth stepped out. She had a shy grin on her lips but soon it darkened in anger seeing Marcus¡¯s head on my shoulder.


    ¡°She¡¯s here¡± I whispered quietly and Marcus groaned in irritation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put a loving husband act in front of me Marcus. I know you more than she does¡±


    ¡°Just because I was with you for one night doesn¡¯t mean you know me. And please can we not drag personal matters in to this right now?¡± Marcus asked with angercing his voice.


    With an eye roll she huffed and walked past us.


    ¡°You were only with her for one night?¡± I asked surprised, since I had thought that he was a yboy who just seeked pleasure.


    ¡°Did you think I slept around?¡± He asked equally shocked at my question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just- it¡¯s not possible to love her so I thought you hung out with her for sex¡± I tried exining but it only made things worse.


    ¡°No I don¡¯t do that. She was there in my hotel that night and she- uh can we just drop this? I don¡¯t want to fight with you again¡±


    I nodded, looking down. The past few days I had been like a pregnant woman with frequent mood swings. All because of one simple yet dangerous feeling.


    Love.


    ¡°Come! Let¡¯s go¡± He dragged me and we boarded to the ship with the others.


    The designers I had recruited while I was in Germany were already here.  The media would also be here soon to have a conference regarding the contest and I was more than eager to see the moment they question ra.


    She would probably try to dodge every question and I would love to see her squirming in embarrassment.


    The staff in the ship showed us to our cabin. We walked in and saw a king size bed ced by the window while a narrow wall separated the bed and the blue couch. The tall ss windows filtered sunlight into the room giving an ambient glow to the high end furniture.


    (Picture above)


    I pulled my hair into a bun and sauntered towards thefy bed by the window.


    ¡°You and the ss windows!¡± Iughed pointing to the windows overlooking the sea.


    ¡°You realised?¡± Marcus asked, surprised.


    ¡°Of course! There are always huge ss windows in every room you go¡± I said teasingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like closed ces. You could even say that I have a slight case of ustrophobia¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Marcus didn¡¯t answer and nced at the sea with a glint of pain in his eyes. I didn¡¯t want to pressure him if he didn¡¯t want to tell me. My heart ached in pain, realising that he didn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me his personal matters.


    Marcus sat on the bed and leaned his head on the headboard looking exhausted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap before going to the press conference¡±


    ¡°No you take one. I¡¯m going to watch TV¡± I pointed to the TV and turned to walk away from the bed.


    ¡°No. Youe here¡± Marcus ordered mischievously.


    ¡°What? There¡¯s plenty of water for you to look at¡± I said in a mock tone pointing at the bright green sea.


    Before I could say anything else he pulled me to the bed by my wrist. Inded on top of him with a loud gasp. Our faces were inches apart. I looked at him to see a smug look stered on his face along with a victorious shine. His hand traveled to the back of my head and unsped my hairtie, allowing my soft curls to fan around us.


    Marcus¡¯s eyes glowed brighter as he tucked a loose strand behind my ear.


    ¡°Beautiful¡± he whispered softly and I blushed a deep shade of red.


    He chuckled softly seeing me blush and stroked my chin evoking tingling feelings inside me. My hands were on either side of him, bncing my body so that I wouldn¡¯t fall on him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whispered sceptically.


    ¡°I¡¯m preventing you from watching TV¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me¡± I narrowed my eyes and red at him.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Before I could stand up, he wrapped an arm around my back, tugging me to his chest. His arm tightened around me protectively, crushing me against him as I struggled to get up whileughing hriously, but he wrapped both of his hands around my back and held me tightly, providing me no escape.


    He took my chin by his fingers and tilted my face upwards. His eyes sparkled with desire as he stared into mine. The touch of his tender skin on mine caught me breathless as I stared at his mesmerising eyes.


    He leaned forward slightly as if to kiss me but a loud knock on the door interrupted us.


    ¡°Mr. And Mrs. Anderson, you are needed at the lobby, immediately¡±

 27

    We rushed down to see the reporters here already as ra made a scene at the lobby.


    She had pped an actress who hade here to publicize our event. They were both screaming at each other while the media took endless photos.


    ¡°You bitch how dare you do that?¡± ra gave out an ear piercing scream.


    ¡°You think that you¡¯re a queen? Just look at yourself in the mirror.¡± The actress screamed back and they started pulling each others hair.


    Marcus groaned in annoyance.


    ¡°Can this possibly get any worse?¡±


    We quickly jogged down the stairs and rushed to the scene avoiding the media who were bombarding us with questions.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I quickly pushed back ra before she could attack the actress again.


    ¡°This bitch needs to go¡± ra yelled furiously.


    ¡± She came with us to help this event. So no, we can¡¯t do that and you can¡¯t be behaving like this¡± I yelled through gritted teeth.


    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T TELL ME WHAT TO DO!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯M HOSTING THIS EVENT SO I CAN!¡±


    Marcus suddenly hauled ra back and wrapped his arm around her shoulders trying to calm her down.


    ¡°ra calm down the media is here. Don¡¯t cause a scene¡±


    I was baffled by what was happening before me and I was rendered speechless for a moment before I startedughing like a mad woman.


    ¡°Says the one who is making a scene¡± with that I scoffed and stomped away from the lobby angrily.


    ¡°Cami¡± I heard Marcus¡¯s footsteps behind me but I kept walking to the deck without looking back.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Cami¡± Marcus called again but I ignored him.


    He yanked me back harshly by my arm and turned me towards him.


    ¡°Cami just listen to me¡±


    ¡°What is there to listen to?¡± I spat angrily.


    ¡°Why are you always getting angry?¡±


    ¡°Why am I getting angry? That¡¯s because you make me angry¡± I pointed an using finger at him and pushed him back. ¡°Why did you even bothering here? Go and help your whore calm down¡± I yelled furiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even get why you are so mad about it¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe that he had just said that. It seemed like he just considered me to be an annoying business deal and nothing else. My blood boiled in anger at the thought.


    ¡°I am your fucking wife and I can¡¯t just sit and watch while my husband cheats on me¡± I hissed through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Do you think I like her?¡± He yelled back strenuously.


    ¡°Well then I guess she¡¯s your nice friend¡± I rolled my eyes and scoffed sarcastically.


    ¡°I did everything to her out of good heart¡±


    ¡°Oh my god my heart is melting. You do have good heart¡± Iughed as I mocked him.


    ¡°Cami¡± he spat firmly.


    ¡°So everything you did to me was out of good heart? Tell me! All these kind words, all these hugs and everything you did to me was out of good heart? Or am I someone you use to control your nightmares?¡±


    ¡°Why are you jumping to conclusions like that?¡±  He yelled.


    ¡°So what? Are you telling me you that you meant everything? And that you were really going to kiss me a few minutes ago? What a joke¡± I scoffed, folding my hands in front of me.


    ¡°Yes I was really going kiss you¡±


    I blinked deliberately.


    ¡°Wha-¡®


    Before I could finish my sentence, he pulled me by my arm and pressed me close to his chest. He looked deep into my eyes as he cupped my face gently, angling my lips to his. He leaned down and pressed his soft, luscious lips against mine, making my eyes flutter shut as our lips molded together in perfect symphony. His lips moved against mine in heart clenching passion, making me forget why I was angry in the first ce. He bit my lower lip gently as he tried to part them and I did, allowing him to taste every single part of me.


    My hands moved up to tangle in the dark strands of his hair as he kissed me fervently. His tongue darted out, trailing over my lips with deep desire, building up a moan inside me.  I continued raking my fingers through his soft curls as he deepened the kiss, pressing me closer.


    He slowly pulled away allowing enough space for us to breathe. I looked into his bright green eyes to see them craving with desire. His hand trailed behind my back to my hair as he leaned forward to press his lips lightly to my forehead. The kiss lingered longer than usual, igniting a lustful passion within me.


    ¡°Marcus¡± I whispered slowly as we both panted desperately for air.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you¡± He mumbled against my hair, his chest heaving up and down.


    He leaned back and cupped my face in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and deal with the media. Just stay here and calm yourself for a bit¡±


    I nodded and looked down, trying to hide the blush in my cheeks.


    As soon as he left I trailed my fingers over my plump red lips in shock. I couldn¡¯t believe that he had just kissed me and to be honest, it was the most amazing feeling ever.


    A small smile crept up my lips and I covered my mouth with my hands, trying to stop the giggle demanding to be let out.


    I walked over to the railing and stared at the vast sea as the wind ruffled my hair. I felt as if someone had just untangled a tight knot in my chest.


    From the corner of my eye I saw Sarah approaching me.


    ¡°Oh here you are. Mr. Anderson took care of everything. He is good at this. He gave an amazing exnation of what just happened and the media seemed to believe him¡± Sarah said looking delighted.


    I lifted my eyes to her and she narrowed her eyes as she observed my face.


    ¡°Did you just get kissed?¡±


    I blushed again looking embarrassed as she asked those words.


    ¡°Oh my god you did. You did!¡± She pped her hands and jumped up and down happily.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson finally loves you¡±


    Hearing that my mood suddenly soured.


    ¡°No he doesn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sarah crunched up her nose in confusion.


    ¡°We just kissed. He didn¡¯t say he loved me¡±


    ¡°Aw it¡¯s the first step dear. He will tell you¡± she patted my back, reassuring me.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Steve was the same. He kissed me before confessing¡±


    ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°I asked him why he kissed me¡±


    She surely had guts to ask that when I would be squirming in embarrassment.


    ¡°He said mother nature tells him to be with me¡± she kept her hands on her hips an eximed in annoyance.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I know butter on he said he loved me. And it will work out obviously for you two. Hell you guys are even married!¡±


    ¡°He will divorce me when we be stable¡± I tried to reason.


    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid aren¡¯t  you ?¡± She raised her eyebrows in annoyance  and shook her head to show that I¡¯m really stupid.


    ¡°I¡¯m your boss¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care dear¡±


    With that she dragged me away to the press conference, and all I could think about was how I was going to face him again.

 28

    I was walking down the hall with Marcus beside me. We had just finished the press conference and some of them were mostly interested about the drama that just happened few minutes ago.


    The rest of thepanies will be arriving tomorrow with their models. The judges from France are to be arrived on the first day.


    The girls will be residing in the floor below us. They were amateur models that we selected from three rounds in the auditions.


    The purpose of the contest is to highlight eachpanies brand and to make these young people shine. It¡¯s every inexperienced model¡¯s dream to get into the contest to prove their value since a bright future is waiting for them after this. The contest will be streamed all around the country like a reality show.


    The boys will be residing at the other end of the ship since drama is expected. And I made sure ra¡¯s room was far away from them.


    I haven¡¯t talked to Marcus since the kiss. We were both busy preparing for the conference but now it all ended and all I wanted was to shrink back to the other end of the world.


    I was following Marcus and didn¡¯t pay attention to where he was going.


    ¡°We are here¡±


    I looked up to see where we are and we were nowhere near our room. We were at the restaurant in the top floor.


    Marcus kept his hand on my back and led me to the table near the railing. I sat down, surprised as why he was bringing me here. Today he caught me off guard several times. First the kiss and then this romantic dinner date or maybe just dinner would be the appropriate word.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Why are we here?¡±


    ¡°To eat obviously¡±


    ¡°Of course silly me¡± Iughed sarcastically but before I could embarrass myself further the waiter came with the menu.


    We ordered a bottle of wine with our food. I was staring at the sunset the entire time unable to meet his eyes. I felt his eyes on me while we were waiting for our food.


    He cleared his throat pulling me out of my trance.


    ¡°The food is here¡± He gestured to the tes on the table.


    ¡°Oh cool. Let¡¯s dig in¡±


    I took the cutlery in my hand but I dozed off staring at Marcus¡¯s te. It was full of vegetables. No meat at all.


    Does it take time for vegetarian people to process their feelings?


    ¡°Stop staring at my te¡± He said with a smallugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not staring at your te¡± I said while still staring at his te as my heart questioned my brain.


    He snapped his fingers before my eyes. And I jumped back startled.


    ¡°What was that for ?¡± I scrunched up my nose in annoyance.


    ¡°You were staring at my food¡± He said in an obvious tone with a small smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°What food?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows questioningly and pointed to the food on his tes.


    ¡°The food arrived?¡± I asked dumbfounded as I stared at the tes before me. Holy moly how did the food suddenly appear on the table. I was sure that it wasn¡¯t here a moment ago and then I looked at my hands to see that I was holding a knife and a fork. When did I hold this?


    ¡°You ok?¡±


    ¡°What? Me? Oh I¡¯m always ok¡± I gave him a Cheshire grin trying to hide how dumb I look right now.


    This was the first time I looked him in the eyes after the kiss. He was much more handsome to me than before. He was a good kisser. I should give him credits for that. Does the kiss mean he loves me?


    ¡°Are you still thinking about the kiss?¡± He asked in a yful tone.


    ¡°Wha-oh my god look at the food. It¡¯s delicious. My mouth is already watering. We should dig in before it gets cold¡± I looked at my food delightedly as I ignored his question.


    I prayed to the god asking him to stitch Marcus¡¯s mouth so that I can have a moment of peace.


    ¡°You are ignoring the question¡± He said giving a chuckle.


    Oh my fudge. I was sure my face was red as Taylor Swift¡¯s lips in nk space.


    He raised his eyebrows expectedly waiting for an answer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have meat in you te¡± I started rambling something totally unrted.


    ¡°But I have meat¡± I said pointing to my te. He chuckled and shook his head seeing how stupid I am.


    ¡°So?¡± He asked with amusement glinting in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean so? Here meat, meet Marcus. Marcus, meet meat¡± I said as I introduced each other.


    Marcus threw his head back andughed loudly earning a scowl from me.


    ¡°You know you are cute right¡±


    As if I just didn¡¯t hear him say that I started gulping my food in a rush while looking at my te intently.


    I heard him chuckle before he started eating his food. I didn¡¯t utter a single word throughout the dinner as I was deeply embarrassed.


    After dinner I walked behind Marcus with my head bent low. I didn¡¯t see where I was going as I bumped in to a  hard wall. I look up to see which wall interrupted my precious thoughts but I was met with Marcus¡¯s chest.


    I looked up to his eyes and he was looking down at me with a smirk. We were at our door and Marcus opened it with a card.


    I dashed inside and quickly took my clothes out of the suitcases so that I can wash and sleep before him. I was on my way to the bathroom but he held his hand tightly on the bathroom door knob.


    ¡°I¡¯m going first¡±


    ¡°What? I came in first so I¡¯m going¡± I argued back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care¡± Then he left and came with his clothes.


    I was standing at the door with a frown visible on my face. And I was startled as he leaned down and pecked my lips. Chuckling at my shocked face he opened the door and went inside giving me a yful smile.


    What the hell just happened?


    I pretended to watch TV not paying any attention to whatever was on the screen. He came out wearing dark sweat shorts and a white t-shirt looking gorgeous as ever.


    I quickly bolted to the bathroom without looking back. I talked to myself in the mirror for several times to grasp what was happening.


    Slowly opening the door I peeked through the space to see where Marcus was. The lights were already off and I saw Marcus on the bed ying with his phone.


    I walked in tip toes trying my best not to make a sound. I quickly jumped under the sheets and wrapped it around me tightly like a caterpir in a cocoon.


    Marcus turned his head and looked at me with a frown.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Going to sleep¡±


    ¡°Come¡± he said while stretching his arm on the pillow.


    ¡°Come where?¡±


    ¡°Keep your head on my arm¡±


    ¡°What-the pillow isfortable¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care. Come¡± he ordered more authoritatively.


    I scooted to his side andid my head on his arm. He curled it, bringing my head to his chest. He gently nuzzled his nose in my hair and started stroking it.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± He mumbled in my hair.


    ¡°Regret what?¡± I asked slowly not having any idea of what he meant.


    ¡°Kissing me¡±


    I was taken aback by his question. It was the most amazing thing that happened to me and regret was nowhere near of what I felt back then.


    I slowly shook my head giving him a no.


    ¡°Good. Then I will keep on doing it¡±


    ¡°Doing what?¡±


    ¡°Kissing you¡±


    My breath hitched as those words left his mouth. I looked up to meet his eyes and saw that he was staring at me with adoration.


    ¡°Sleep my angel¡±


    With that he kissed my head and closed his eyes pulling me closer.

 29

    I stood in front of my models who came in today morning. Five female and five male.


    Four otherpanies including Bolton¡¯s will be arriving shortly. Ten models will bepeting from eachpany. All together fifty people will be participating in the contest.


    I was ogling at the toned chests of the male models before Marcus cleared his throat in irritation.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped my head, annoyed that he had interrupted my thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re checking them out!¡± Marcus hissed quietly so that they won¡¯t hear.


    ¡°So what? They¡¯re hot¡±


    ¡°So you want me to look at the girls too? Their hips, their big breas-¡± before he could finish the sentence I smacked his lips with my hand angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t too¡± he huffed and fixed his suit.


    Rolling my eyes I turned to the models.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Cami Anderson and my husband and I will be sponsoring you. If one of you win the contest you will be given a grand prize. You will also have a promising future ahead of you if you give it your best. One or two of you will be recruited into mypany but you shouldst longer in thepetition. Give your best and please try not to disappoint me.¡±


    They all nodded in agreement. Sarah handed out their schedules of what they will be doing from Friday onwards. They were not supposed to meet the rest of thepetitors till Friday. They will be taken into separate cabins on our floor.


    Marcus and I were supposed to treat them to dinner tonight and the photographers would being tomorrow for a photo shoot.


    I talked to each and every female model while Marcus talked to the males. He kept me far away from them as if I would just run and kiss them.


    After a long talk I jogged to my room and slumped on the bed exhausted. I needed a nap before the others arrived and my eyes were already fluttering shut.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t sleep right now. We have lot of work to do¡±


    I opened my eyes to see Marcus standing by the bed , his arms crossed in front of his chest.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re here. Go and take care of it. I said sleepily as I yawned stretching my arms to the furthest I could.


    ¡°Howe you get to rest and I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Because you are a piece of wood¡±


    I opened my eyes expecting to see a scowl on his face but he suddenly got onto the bed, a yful smirk ying on his lips as he locked my legs between his. He rested his hands on either side of the bed providing me with no escape. Leaning in, his eyes traveled from my lips to my throat in lust and fervour. He bent down and started pressing soft kisses over my jaw and throat, groaning softly as he gently sucked my corbone. I was shocked for a moment before tilting my head to the side allowing him more ess to the crook of my neck. He took the cue and gently started sucking it, pleasuring me with his every touch. I resumed raking my fingers through his soft hair as I pulled him closer to me. My eyes fluttered shut, releasing a moan from my lips at the pleasure he was giving me. I felt his body slightly tense before letting out a low growl, gently nibbling my earlobe.


    ¡°I-Uh- I¡¯m sorry¡±


    We both snapped our heads to the sound at the door.


    Andrew, one of our contestants, was standing at the door, looking down in embarrassment.


    The embarrassment I felt was unbearable so I pushed Marcus away from me. He stood on his knees on the bed and red at Andrew angrily.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry the door was not locked so I thought it would be ok-¡±


    ¡°I asked what are you doing here?¡± Marcus spat looking angrier than ever.


    ¡°Sarah told me to tell you that the Harringtons have arrived¡±


    ¡°Ok you may go¡±


    The boy quickly scurried out the door looking frightened as if he had just met Lucifer himself.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lock the door?¡± I roared in anger and he just shrugged his shoulders not caring at all.


    ¡°He saw us!¡± Iined while pointing at the door.


    ¡°Does it matter? We are married anyways¡±


    ¡°Of course it matters. How am I supposed to face them now? Aren¡¯t you even embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be?¡±


    Did he loose a nut in his brain?


    ¡°Because he saw us¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care. It¡¯s good that he saw¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Why?¡± I asked shocked.


    ¡°Because then they will know that you are mine¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise and I blinked deliberately trying to grasp what he had just said.


    ¡°Come let¡¯s go¡± With that he stood up and walked to the door.


    I quickly brushed my hair and followed him. His hair was messy and he was not doing anything to fix it. If he doesn¡¯t care then why should I?


    My brain hurts just by thinking about what he meant. I couldn¡¯t believe that he just said that I was his. And before I could go crazy I decided to ask him.


    ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m yours?¡±


    ¡°It means you are mine¡± he said inly as if it was just apletely normal sentence.


    ¡°Yeah what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means you belong to me¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. I¡¯m mine. I belong to myself¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t go well¡± he said shrugging his shoulderszily.


    ¡°Yeah and me belonging to you doesn¡¯t go well either¡±


    ¡°It does and if not who do you belong to? ¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°To me of course¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is that? It¡¯s unfair¡± I tried to reason out even though knowing that the narcissist ko bear won¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not¡±


    ¡°Then you belong to me¡± I said as I held my head high trying to look intimidating.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. You are so annoying¡± I scoffed and walked past him furiously.


    I turned my head to look at his disheveled hair. ¡°You hair is messy¡± I called out and turned back to walked ahead.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Fix it¡±


    I suddenly stopped and took a full turn to look at him in shock. Did he just tell me to fix his hair? Is he a baby?


    ¡°You have hands. Fix it yourself¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have eyes in my head. Do I?¡± He raised his eyebrows and said in an obvious tone.


    I rolled my eyes and walked towards him. I ran my fingers over his soft lucious curls as I fixed his messy hair. Pulling at the strands andbing it up enjoying the feel of it in my hand. It was so soft and he was looking so cute with his disheveled hair falling on to his eyes. I had the sudden urge to glue my fingers to his hair so that I can enjoy this feeling endlessly. While I was fixing it I saw Marcus looking at me intently with a victorious smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    He suddenly wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me into his chest . He leaned in giving me a long lingering kiss on my lips while I stood there utterly shocked. He gently bit my lower lip before pulling back with a smirk ying on his face.


    ¡°Okay everything isplete. Let¡¯s go¡±


    He winked and dragged me to the lobby by my wrist.


    Smith and Taylor Harrington were waiting at the entrance with a genuine smile on their faces as they talked with my staff. Their models were behind them ready to be taken into their respective cabins.


    I saw some of them checking out Marcus while whispering and giggling probably talking about his looks. If I were them I probably would have done the same thing. He was too hot to go unnoticed. I looked at Marcus and saw him staring at me, his chest puffed to the front in pride. He raised his eyebrows and gestured to the girls in front of us with a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°Oh please don¡¯t tter yourself. You are not that handsome¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you think I haven¡¯t noticed how you check me out whenever Ie out after a shower?¡±


    I blushed like a tomato and cleared my throat loudly almost choking as I tried to put on an act. Marcus leaned down and teasingly bit my ear lobe to which I gasped loudly in shock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not make the Harringtons wait¡± Marcus whispered with a husky voice and stared at me with amusement for a while before dragging me to the Harrington¡¯s.


    The Harringtons were people that I liked. They weren¡¯t cunning and bitchy like the Bolton¡¯s. Smith and Taylor had been married for some time and they were a very lovely couple.


    We talked with them for some time and behind them I saw Sarah hurrying towards us. She stopped in front of me and panted loudly clutching on to her chest as she tried to talk.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The models of the Bolton¡¯s are here¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Why are you so shocked?¡±


    ¡°Because Mr. Brandon Maind came with them¡±

 30

    I saw Marcus¡¯s forehead creasing into a frown as he saw the messy blond hair walking through the entrance.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Brandon Maind?¡±


    I nodded in surrender. My life couldn¡¯t get any worse than it already was. ra and Brandon, the two people I hated the most in the world were under one roof with me for one whole month.


    ¡°We met him in Florida right?¡± I nodded again to his question and scowled seeing the annoying face smirking at me while talking to the Harringtons.


    ¡°How do you know him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my ex¡± he snapped his head at me as the words left my mouth.


    ¡°How long did you date him? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably for 3 months¡±


    ¡°Did you love him?¡± It was my turn to snap my head at him.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± I asked while raising my eyebrows in amusement.


    ¡°Answer the damn question¡± he used his authoritative tone once again, his fist clenching in anger.


    ¡°Jeez calm down. I thought I did butter on I realized that it wasn¡¯t love. I just had him because everyone had boyfriends back then¡±


    I looked at Marcus to see his tensed shoulders rxing at my words.


    ¡°What if I had loved him?¡± I asked curiously, a small victorious smirk ying on my lips. I got him.


    ¡°He¡¯s a piece of shit that doesn¡¯t deserve love¡±


    ¡°How do you say so?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Men know men¡±


    ¡°And women know women too¡±


    ¡°How does it rte to this?¡± He asked while crunching up his nose in confusion.


    ¡°Because I know that ra is not nice¡±


    ¡°Oh my god. I used one word and you are still thinking about it¡±


    ¡°Yes because you described her incorrectly¡±


    ¡°That-¡± We were interrupted by Brandon who stood before us beaming at me.


    ¡°Hey love¡± he said with a mischievous smile ying on his good for nothing ugly lips. When I furrowed my eyebrows in anger he gave a wink in return.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Marcus spat angrily ring at Brandon.


    ¡°Ugh the fake husband again¡± Brandon said with an eye roll and I looked at Marcus to see him shaking in anger, his hands balled into fists, ready to punch whoever provoked him.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t handle the truth?¡± Brandon gave a lopsided grin.


    At his words Marcus¡¯s face hardened, a vein popping out of his neck.


    His hand suddenly gripped Brandon¡¯s neck, squeezing it tightly, suffocating him. Brandon clutched on to Marcus¡¯s hand, trying to yank it away but failed miserably.


    ¡°Say it again¡± He lowered his head to Brandon and hissed through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Marcus there are people here¡± I tried yanking back the hand he had around Brandon. But he was too strong for me.


    ¡°Marcus¡± I whispered in panic.


    He slowly removed his hand from Brandon and held mine instead.


    ¡°Talk to her and you are dead¡± with that Marcus dragged me back to our room.


    He shut the door with a loud thud and sat on the couch. He kept his head on his palms and inhaled sharply, anger fuming through his body.


    ¡°God I hate him¡± he mumbled quietly.


    I walked towards the couch and sat beside him, hunching my shoulders slightly so that I can look at his face hidden under his hands. ¡°We can¡¯t be in the room right now. We have guests¡±


    ¡°I know. Just let me calm down for a second¡±


    He then leaned his head on myp and closed his eyes, nuzzling his face on my stomach. I brought my hand to his hair and stroked it gently, a small smile forming on my lips as I raked my fingers through his soft curls.


    His hair was something I could never get enough of. I wondered how the rest of his body parts would feel under my touch. Suddenly my cheeks blushed at the wild thoughts creeping up my mind.


    God I have such a dirty mind. Have mercy on me.


    ¡°Marcus we have to go¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± he murmured and wrapped an arm around my waist, snuggling closer to me.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    ¡°Uhh fine. You¡¯re so annoying¡±


    He sat on the couch leaving me cold without his heat on myp. My vulgar mind whimpered in pain asking Marcus toe back to me but I quickly pushed the thought away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I started to get up but he grabbed my hand and pulled me back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Marcus leaned in and pecked the side of my neck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want other men looking at you¡± he mumbled quietly shocking me with each word. I didn¡¯t know what to do so I kept my hands on myp holding them tightly to keep myself steady.


    Marcus looked at my face through scrutinizing eyes, his gaze lingering longer on each feature.


    ¡°What happened to you? You hated me when we first got married¡± I joked to clear the awkward heated atmosphere around us.


    ¡°True, I hated you ¡± My face fell at his words. I didn¡¯t hate him just disliked him. Hate is a strong word and it hurts to hear it from him. ¡°But not anymore¡±


    ¡°What changed?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Lot of things. Maybe starting from the  night at the elevator in Germany¡±


    I rummaged through my brain trying to remember what had happened back then. It was the one of the days his nightmares got out of control. But I was confused. I didn¡¯t do anything extraordinary for him to hate me less. Just consoled him with some cheap words.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything that day¡±


    ¡°You did and you don¡¯t know how much it meant to me. I can never repay you for that Cami¡±


    ¡°Um-¡± I was unsure of what to say because I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    Before I could say anything he grabbed my arm and pulled me off the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s go now¡±


    The Reeds and the Lesters were already here waiting at the lobby. I drew my brows together, giving Marcus an using look. Our guests had already arrived and we couldn¡¯t wee them. It was very disrespectful of us to do it.


    Marcus rolled his eyes and quickly joined in a conversation, lightening up everyone¡¯s mood. Seems like he has this magical air around him which made the guests forget that we had just stood them up. Lucky.


    We walked to a room with a long table and talked tillte evening about the programs that would be happening within the month. I was surprised of how well Marcus had adapted to my business world. He was used to hotels, not clothing brands.


    He contacted hispany often to check on how his hotels were doing. To handle other stuff in Anderson Cooperations Steve left the ship on the very first day.


    Marcus thought that it was dangerous for me to be by myself so he didn¡¯t leave and helped me with my work. I doubt he would leave me with all the males on board.


    After a long discussion we went to the restaurant to meet our models.


    Andrew quickly looked away guiltily seeing us. Marcus sat at the head of the table while I sat beside him.


    ¡°You look very pretty Mrs. Anderson¡±  the boy who sat in front of me said.


    ¡°Thank you Luke¡±


    ¡°I like what you wear. You really knows how to dress fashionably¡± he continued talking even though I gave him a uninterested look knowing that the volcano beside me would explode any moment.


    ¡°I think you have better things to do than focus on what my wife is wearing¡± Marcus spat angrily while ring at the poor Luke who looked scared out of his shit.


    ¡°C¡¯mon he was just being nice to me ¡± I teased earning an angrier re from Marcus.


    ¡°So people enjoy the food. You won¡¯t have time to rest after the contest starts. Each and every one of your will be pairing up with someone from another team. You are not allowed to have any romantic affairs with someone in your own team. But you can with a person from another team for the purpose of creating drama since it¡¯s a reality show¡± I said cheerfully.


    ¡°So other reality shows where couples fall in love are also for the purpose of publicity?¡± Luke asked astonished.


    ¡°Well most are. It all happens to a script. Maybe you can find your true love or whatsoever but it shouldn¡¯t cause any problem for the contest. I¡¯d prefer if you don¡¯t have any affairs with anyone since it will only hinder your chance at winning this¡±


    All nodded their heads in agreement.


    ¡°You will be having a photoshoot tomorrow and the theme is the beach¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Ma¡¯am look at him. He looks so hot without his shirt¡±


    ¡°Oh my god look, water droplets are dripping down his torso. God I think I¡¯m dying¡± Sarah groaned in excitement.


    ¡°I like that guy better. He even has dimples. Look!¡± I said pointing to the male models who were having the photo shoot.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting a tingly feelings between my thighs¡± Anna said while taking a long breath to calm herself.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am 10 o¡¯ clock¡± Sarah whispered in my ear in a rush.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Look¡±


    I look to my left and I saw Marcus in the corner of the room, his jaw clenched in anger as he stared at me with fire burning in his eyes.


    I closed my mouth with my hand as I tried to stop the giggle escaping my lips. I liked seeing him jealous. It made me feel reassured that he at least had some kind of feeling towards me.


    We kissed but he didn¡¯t confess. He¡¯s been doing all the sweet things that lovers do but he hasn¡¯t confessed. After all this is over I would asked him for the reason behind all theseplicated gestures.


    I hopped over to him merrily for the purpose of mocking him.


    ¡°What? Possessive much?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it¡± He said in a very serious tone looking ahead.


    ¡°It was supposed to be a joke and you were supposed to deny it¡±


    ¡°Why would I deny something that¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°You have no humour. So annoying¡± I said in usation with irritation evident in my voice.


    ¡°I have been getting lot angrier since I came here¡± he sighed and closed his eyes, inhaled loudly topose himself.


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have¡±


    ¡°And then what? Let you continue checking out other men?¡±


    ¡°So what? There¡¯s no harm in that. Just because I¡¯m looking at them doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to go to them¡±


    Marcus gave me a ¡°really¡± look and stomped towards the female models who were giggling as he approached.


    He joked about something and they all startedughing while I stared at them with my mouth hanging open.


    He looked at me through the corner of his eye and smirked. I huffed angrily and walked away from the shoot.


    I strode to our room and closed the door with a loud thud. Removing my trench coat I jumped on to the bed and draped the sheets over me angrily.


    I took in a deep breath to calm myself.  Before my eye lids fluttered shut, I heard the door open and close.


    The bed dipped and someone wrapped an arm around my waist, snuggling closer to me. Marcus nuzzled his nose in my hair and inhaled my scent while running his hand along my hips up and down.


    I didn¡¯t turn as I already knew whom this familiar touch belonged to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s not fight please¡± he mumbled into my hair and kissed my ear lobe.  He slid his hand under my blouse and caressed the bare skin of my stomach, making small circles with his thumb. I shuddered at his touch and leaned my head back on to his chest enjoying his warmth.


    He then gave me another small kiss on my cheek. Before he could do anything else I slowly turned and wrapped my arm around his torso, burying my head in his chest.

 31

    ¡°Here take this toffee. It¡¯s tasty¡± the small girl gave him a toffee wrapped in a red cover.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it¡± he huffed looking away and sat down on the floor.


    ¡°This will help your wounds¡± a small pout was forming on the girls lips as she asked pleadingly.


    ¡°Barbara take your daughter away. She¡¯s so annoying¡±


    ¡°I¡±m not¡± With that she balled her hand into a fist and lightly smacked his head.


    ¡°Ouch. It hurts¡±


    ¡°Liar¡±


    ¡°Why are you always bothering me?¡± he scowled still not looking at her.


    ¡°Because I am your sister¡± the girl grinned and pped her hands happily.


    ¡°No you are not. You are our housemaid¡¯s daughter and we don¡¯t look alike¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t but my mom has the same eyes as you. They are green¡±


    The boy scoffed and shook his head annoyed.


    ¡°There are many people with eyes simr to mine¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care I¡¯m you pretty little sister¡± she kept her hands under her chin and smiled brightly.


    ¡°You will never be my sister¡±


    ¡°Marcus you idiot!¡±


    ¡­


    It was finally Friday.


    We were in a room with a long table. The five judges sat before us. Marcus sat to my right and Taylor Harrington to my left.


    We were discussing about the programs to be held everyday. The magazines and newspapers were full of the pictures that were taken on the photoshoot. The entire country was talking about the contest and they were eagerly waiting till it started.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson we are happy that you are also joining. It¡¯s nice to see a new face in the fashion world. How has it been so far?¡±


    I looked at Marcus as one of the judges, Olivia asked him a question. But he was staring at the sea thinking about something deeply.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson?¡± Olivia asked once again but Marcus didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention.


    I nudged his arm and whispered slowly.


    ¡°Marcus!¡±


    He still didn¡¯t realize that we were calling him.


    Olivia looked at me in confusion and I gave her a small awkward smile.


    ¡°Marcus!¡± I whispered again but he didn¡¯t hear. So I pinched his thigh and hissed angrily.


    ¡°Marcus you idiot!¡±


    That caught his attention and he snapped his head towards me. He looked around and suddenly realised that everyone was staring at him.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry I seem to be unwell. Forgive me please¡±


    ¡°Mr. Anderson you can go and rest if you want. Health is more important than anything¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡± He slowly bent his head in respect and walked out.


    I was shocked for a moment. What had happened to him? He never left in the middle of a meeting. And specially on an important day like this.


    My mood soured as worry filled inside me. I was tapping my foot under the table impatiently, waiting for this meeting to end so that I could go to Marcus.


    ¡°Ok everything is done. I presume the opening ceremony will be held tonight?¡±


    I nodded in a hurry eager to get out.


    The guests for tonight would be arriving from ships and helicopters that belonged to the RJ. I had lot of preparing to do but all I could think about was how Marcus was doing.


    As soon as everyone left I ran to my room but Marcus was not there. I searched the hallway and the lobby but still couldn¡¯t find him. I jogged up the stairs and went to the deck. The deck was huge and I searched every corner of it.


    And there in the corner, out of everyone¡¯s sight, sat Marcus on the floor, his head leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. He looked so vulnerable and fragile as if he was in immense pain.


    My eyes started watering as I stared at him. My heart clenched in pain to see him helpless. He didn¡¯t open up to me and that¡¯s what scared me about confessing to him. He still didn¡¯t trust me enough to keep his secrets.


    Tears started falling down to my cheeks and I ran to him wanting to engulf him in a warm hug telling him that he has me, that he was not alone. I knelt down in front of him and held him by his shoulders. He opened his eyes and my lips trembled seeing the sadness and pain in his glossy eyes.


    ¡°Marcus¡± I said in a broken voice and cupped his face in my hands.


    He panicked as soon as he saw my tear stained face. He pulled me closer bringing me to hisp. He started wiping the tears away with his thumb, looking worried.


    ¡°Cami why are you crying? Please don¡¯t cry¡±


    ¡°Marcus why did you leave? Are you ok? Please tell me if something¡¯s wrong. I can¡¯t bear to see you in pain¡±  My voice was quivering as I tried to talk through my sobs.


    ¡°Shh¡± He kept his index finger on my lips. ¡°I¡¯m not in pain¡±


    ¡°You are. Look at you. Did you remember a bad memory you had?¡± I tried wiping away the tears with my sleeves but they didn¡¯t seem to be stopping anytime soon.


    ¡°I did not. I just remembered a good memory¡± he said with a small smile, reassuring me.


    ¡°You sure?¡± He nodded and looked at me with adoration glinting in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry now. I¡¯m ok¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡± I said with a broken voice as I cried more. I was a Tsunami of tears right now but I didn¡¯t care.


    A small chuckle escaped his lips and he brought me closer and leaned my head on his chest. He pressed a soft kiss on my head and started stroking my hair while I cried into his chest, wetting his perfect shirt.


    ¡°Were you worried about me?¡± I slowly nodded to his question.


    He cupped my face with his hands and  leaned my head back to look at me.


    He stared at my eyes for a while and mumbled quietly, almost to himself. ¡°What would I do without you Cami¡±


    I was so emotional right now that I yearned for his touch with all my life. I wrapped my arms around him and buried my face in the crook of his neck. I trailed my fingers to the back of his head and yed with the bottom tendrils of his hair.


    He wrapped his arms around my waist and adjusted me so that I was pressed to his chest. He leaned his head against mine and I looked up to him to see his eyes slowly fluttering close.


    I didn¡¯t even notice how exhausted I was as my eyelids forcefully closed, drifting me off to a heavy sleep.


    ¡­


    ¡°Umm ma¡¯am¡±


    I woke up to someone clearing their throat. Slowly opening my eyes I saw Sarah standing with a smug look stered on her face. Behind her the sun was already setting in the horizon, piercing the entire sky with a ray of red.


    Marcus slightly stirred under me and I look down to see him slowly opening his eyes. I was still on hisp, pressed close to him.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am the guests will be arriving in one hour¡±


    My eyes bulged out of my sockets at her words. I looked at the time on Marcus¡¯s watch and was rendered speechless.


    We had slept on the deck for two freaking hours? And I only had one hour to prepare for the opening ceremony?


    I quickly stood up feeling anxious. Marcus tried standing up but his legs had gone numb with me sitting on them for two hours. I held out my hand for him to take and he dly took it. I pulled him up with all my strength and hurried to our room to get changed.


    I quickly took a shower and walked out in my bathrobe gesturing Marcus to go in so I could change in the room.


    I quickly changed into an off shoulder ck fishtail evening dress with two inch high heels. I rolled my hair up elegantly into a French twist and attached silver pins to keep it in ce.


    Marcus came out wearing a suit. His ck tie tucked under his dark waistcoat matching perfectly with the white dress shirt underneath.


    I blushed furiously seeing how handsome he was. The smirk on his face widened as he saw me checking him out. I quickly turned to the mirror and started applying my makeup.


    He walked over and stood behind me, absorbing every inch of me with his hypnotising eyes. From the mirror I saw him inch closer and ce a kiss on my bare shoulder. His lips trailed from my shoulder to my neck to my ear lobe and gently bit it, teasing me with his tongue.


    He wrapped his arm around my waist and turned me to him, my handsnding on his chest trying bnce myself. He leaned in to kiss me but I held my index finger on his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You will smudge the lipstick¡± his eyes faltered in defeat as I teased him.


    Before he could say anything, I dragged him out the door.


    The grand hall was extravagant with it¡¯s heavenly decorations. Many actors and actresses were present to publicize the event. The media was already taking pictures of the people arriving at the red carpet.


    All the models were fashionably dressed in the clothes eachpany had prepared. And the teams seemed to be interacting with each other peacefully than we expected.


    Many groups such as RJ, Empire, YJ and Bolton¡¯s were here. I saw Brandon and ra talking to each other, almost yelling. Their faces were contorted in anger, ready to rip each other apart.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening over there?¡± I nudged Marcus with my elbow and asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if we avoid them¡± Marcus grabbed my hand and walked to where his father and my father were.


    There were both happy to see us holding hands. Unfortunately my mother and idiot of a brother couldn¡¯te since they were taking care of some business in the RJs. But they said they woulde to see the contest when it was in Marcus¡¯s hotel.


    Through the corner of my eye, I saw Brandon and ra having a heated conversation. Before the stupid cousins could create a scene, I walked over to them to stop whatever babyish act they were putting on.


    But I suddenly felt a pain in my lower abdomen. I raked my brain to remember when thest time was and after realisation hit me, I ran to the bathroom cursing myself for forgetting it on such an important day.


    Reaching the bathroom, my dreaded days became a reality on one of the most important days of my life.


    I sighed loudly as I realised that I was probably stuck here for the rest of the night.


    Because every girls¡¯ nightmare decided to knock on my door today.

 32

    ¡°Cami are you okay?¡± I looked at the door as I heard an rmed voice on the other side.


    I was sitting on the lid of the toilet with my face in my hands. Marcus knocked several times but I kept quiet.


    ¡°Please Cami tell me what¡¯s wrong¡± He begged in despair knocking continuously.


    I felt guilty for worrying him. So I decided to slightly open the door. Upon seeing me Marcus¡¯s mood lighted up and he sighed in relief.


    ¡°Cami you¡¯ve been in there for nearly half an hour. People are searching for you. Come¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯te¡± I whispered, looking down to cover my face. I coudn¡¯t possibly tell him what was wrong.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    My face flushed in embarrassment, pondering whether to tell him or not. He¡¯d probably be disgusted and leave like one of my exes did. I bit my bottom lip harshly and decided to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m-i¡¯m on my period¡± I said in a rush and quickly covered my face behind the door. I slowly raised my head to meet his eyes and he blinked deliberately, trying to grasp what I had just said.


    Before he could say something I quickly closed the door. But he kept his foot, preventing me from doing so.


    ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡±


    I looked up in shock and he gently held my hand, his thumb brushing against my knuckles.


    ¡°P-pads¡± I closed my eyes since this couldn¡¯t get any worse. I never talked about these things with men. Not even with the men in my family. Jake probably would¡¯ve thought that I never had my periods.


    ¡°Where can I find them?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Um-in my suit case¡±


    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll be quick¡± he nodded and left.


    Few minutes passed and I saw Marcus arriving with what I asked him to bring. He had one tucked inside his coat so that no one would see.


    I thanked him and quickly changed beforeing out.


    But the immense pain was still there. I clutched my stomach and winced in pain as I wobbled out. Leaning my head against the door I closed my eyes and inhaled sharply to stop my lips from quivering at the unbearable pain.


    I tried to take another step but felt the thin strap of my heel loose around my ankles. I bent down but groaned just as the pain worsened. Marcus quickly kneeled down and fastened the strap tightly.


    ¡°Marcus please get up. I can do it my-¡±


    ¡°Shh. Cami let¡¯s go to our room. You are not well¡± Marcus said with his eyes glinting a hint of pain as he looked at the state I was in.


    Sometimes these simple gestures gave me hope that he really loved me. But I couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions like that.


    ¡°No no I have to be at the event¡± I gave him a small apologetic smile and walked past him to the hall.


    Iposed myself and went to talk with some people. My eyes caught Marcus looking at me several times in worry. He kept looking at me to see if I was okay and every time I gave him a small nod, reassuring him.


    I walked to a table and sat down as the event started. All fifty models will be walking on the stage introducing themselves to the media. The lights dimmed when the models started walking on the stage, giving their best first impression.


    I felt Marcus sit on the chair next to mine. It was dark but his intoxicating scent was all too familiar to go unnoticed. He wrapped his hand around my waist and started gently rubbing my lower abdomen.


    I looked up to him in confusion and saw him staring at me with an unreadable emotion.


    ¡°Giving heat will reduce the pain¡±


    My eyes widened as realization dawned upon me. I felt my eyes slightly watering, knowing how much he cared about me. I was very thankful that the lights were dimmed or else he would have seen my teary eyes.


    His magic seemed to be working and I rxed under his touch. ¡°Better now?¡± I gave him a small nod and thanked him which he returned with a smile.


    The event came to an end. After thanking all the guest I quickly sprinted down the stairs into the hallway. Marcus was still speaking with the media so I had time to have a shower and change.


    I changed into a grey sweat short and a white baggy t-shirt. As I came out Marcus came inside the room with some tablets in his hand. He held it out to me.


    ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll ease the pain¡± I took a ss of water and quickly gulped down the medicine.


    I looked at Marcus to see him scratching the nape of his neck. ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t find any heating pads¡± he said looking guilty and I smiled at that.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You seem to know lot about these stuff¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my sister used to bother me with these¡± he shrugged his shoulders and walked towards me. ¡°Lie down. I will have a shower ande¡±


    Iid on the bed and draped the sheets around me tightly to provide heat. I gulped loudly as the pain surfaced again. I rolled on the bed and groaned in pain, sweat trickling down my face as I whimpered.


    Marcus came out and looked at me with with concern. For some reason I felt that my pain was hurting him and it was too sweet to be true.


    He quicklyid down beside me and brought his hand on to my stomach. I had my back to him and he draped his leg over mine bringing me closer. His warm breath fanned my neck,forting me with his presence.


    He slid his hand under my t-shirt and started rubbing my lower stomach. I rxed under his touch as the pain slowly subsided.


    He continued rubbing his palm on my bare skin in small circles. Suddenly my breath hitched as the tip of his thumb touched my breast. He stopped moving his hand and inhaled sharply.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wearing a bra?¡±


    I closed my eyes in embarrassment. My cheeks flushed red and I hid my face in the pillow. ¡°It¡¯s night why would I wear one?¡±


    ¡°B-because there¡¯s a man on your bed¡± he said after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°Yes and that man is my husband. And nevertheless, I won¡¯t wear one to bed¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m still a man¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear it just go to the couch. If you want I can go¡± I was so mad that I pulled the sheets away and started getting out of the bed.


    But he quickly pulled me back and ced his hand under my t-shirt. He started gently rubbing my stomach again, his fingers moving dangerously near my bare breast.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re a man¡± I used the same words he used on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband¡±


    ¡°But still a man¡± I bit my lip trying to stop the giggle escaping my lips. But I couldn¡¯t stop the victorious smile gleaming on my face. I looked behind to see Marcus looking at me in irritation.


    It was so cute that I couldn¡¯t stop myself  from turning and pecking his lips. He raised his eyebrow in amusement but before I could say anything he got up and locked my legs in his.


    He slowly leaned his head and whispered in my ear ¡°You are not getting away after doing that¡± Iughed at his yfulness and pushed him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my periods¡± I bit my lips innocently and kept my hand on my stomach. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t kiss you¡±


    He leaned down again and pressed his lips to mine, kissing them fervently. To annoy him I refused to give in and he growled angrily. He moved his lips harshly against mine but I kept them closed and shook my head to irritate him.


    He leaned back and creased his forheard in anger  ¡°Cami¡± he warned me in a firm tone but I just giggled.


    ¡°What?¡± I said mockingly pretending not to know what he was talking about.


    He leaned back down but instead of my lips he pressed soft kisses down my throat to my corbone, sucking on the tender skin while mumbling a small mine in his deep husky voice. His hand traveled further down on to my thigh causing me to arch my back, trembling under his ferocious touch against my soft skin. My hands traveled to his head to wrap around his soft, luscious curls. He moaned against my skin as I raked my fingers through his hair, pulling at the bottom tendrils teasingly.


    He didn¡¯t stop as his lips moved further down, leaving small bite marks on my shoulder. He nipped at my soft spot and I let out a moan, causing him to chuckle. He quickly took the chance and moved his lips to mine, capturing them in a passionate kiss. I tightened my hold around him, molding myself to his lips, as I kissed him with deep desire. He trailed his lips to my ear lobe and sucked on my skin harder as my hands roamed around his toned body.


    I slid my hands under his shirt and raked my hands along his perfectly sculpted body. I let out another moan and arched my back as he deepened the kiss sucking in every inch of me.


    I wanted him and cursed myself for having my period today, but I inwardly thanked it because I didn¡¯t want sex without love. If this was just lust then I didn¡¯t want it. I groaned softly and moved my hands to his bare back but stopped as I felt lines of scars.


    He tensed as he felt my fingers grazing his back. He quickly leaned back looking rmed. I trailed my fingers along the long scars across his back in confusion.


    Suddenly my eyes widened  as realization dawned upon me. They were not just scars they were whip marks. My breath hitched in shock and I looked at him, frightened.


    His jaw clenched in anger, fire zing his eyes. He curled his fist and mmed it hard on the bed causing me to gasp at his sudden outburst.


    He quickly got off the bed and went to the bathroom. After few minutes he came out wearing pants and a ck shirt. Without looking at me he opened the door and left, leaving me cold and sad in this empty room.

 33

    ¡°You are hurting me mom. Why are you doing this? What did I do?¡± The poor boy wailed in distress as his frail body tried to bnce himself again.


    ¡°You ruined my life. You don¡¯t even deserve to live¡± she hissed through gritted teeth and pped the boy hard.


    He fell on the floor crying his heart out.


    She gripped his throat and lifted him off the ground ¡°I had a perfect life. Yet you had toe and destroy it¡± she yelled in anger as she squeezed his throat tight.


    ¡°Mom please-mom¡± his muffled cries brought her joy while he choked on his sobs. Tears were pooling out of his eyes blurring his vision. She mmed him on the cold hard ground and walked away mming the metal door with a loud thud.


    He walked towards the small hole in the wall and stared at the gigantic pool wishing someone would save him from this sorrowful nightmare.


    He snapped his head as the door creased slightly. Barbara peaked through the door and looked around to see if anyone else was in there.


    She signed in relief and walked inside while looking at the boy in pain. She brought a wet cloth and dabbed on the bruises forming around the boy¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I wish I can take you with me. If I can you wouldn¡¯t have been suffering all along. I hate myself for it young master¡± a tear trickled down her face while she tried to control the cries escaping her lips.


    ¡°You have done a lot to me. Your husband is sick and he needs money. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m stronger than that you think¡± he gave her a forced smile, trying to look better.


    ¡°You have a heart of angel young master. I¡¯m surprised that someone as cruel as your mother gave birth to a beautiful flower like you¡±


    He smiled at thepliment with his glossy eyes. He was still alive because of this woman. She encouraged him to keep going when all he wanted was to end all of this along with himself.


    ¡°Thank you for being here with me Barbara. But you have to leave. You are already pregnant with your second child. You can¡¯t worry about me anymore¡±


    She looked at him in pity before rummaging through her pockets for something. She pulled out a toffee wrapped in a red cover.


    ¡°Here¡±


    ¡°Who gave that?¡± He asked already knowing from who it was.


    ¡°Your sister¡± Barbara giggled softly as she handed him the toffee.


    ¡°I have no sister¡± he looked away stubbornly refusing to take the toffee.


    ¡°But she likes to call you that. She thinks wounds will disappear with a toffee¡±


    ¡°How naive¡±


    She smiled at him and stroked his chin with her thumb. ¡°I wish you were my boy¡±


    ¡­


    I woke up angrily. I didn¡¯t even sleep properly the entire night because Marcus had left me just like that. Every time he hides things from me I¡¯m afraid to love him. I¡¯m afraid of a rtionship.   I¡¯m afraid of rejection. I just wanted to understand him, to know him better so that I can help him.


    I know it must be hard for him to open up but why does he always shut me out? Why ismunication so bad?


    Marcus had toe to this room to change since his clothes were here. So I quickly took a shower and changed into ck pants and a chiffon top before dashing to the deck where everyone would be waiting.


    As I went there the cameras were already rolling. Our host was telling the contestants what they would be doing on the first day. The first part of the episode was shot at breakfast because the contestants were paired up for their today¡¯s task in there. The tasks were decided by a team incharge of the event  which consists of selected employees of all fivepanies.


    I walked to Sarah and asked her what the first task would be because I was more into publicizing and investing, not organising.


    Sarah jerked her chin up and I followed her gaze. A big white sofa was hanging from a crane, decorated with white silk clothing and colourful roses. My eyes widened in surprise because this looked extreme.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the safety precautions are taken. Look¡± She showed me the air bags that were ced on the deck and the first aid was also here in case something happened.


    The contestants were already lined up along the railing waiting for their chance. They look scared but determined.


    I was talking to my contestants and through the corner of my eyes I saw Marcusing to the deck. I gulped nervously and looked away. Just seeing him brought me down to my knees but since I didn¡¯t want to humiliate myself anymore I decided to give him the cold shudder.


    After talking with them I decided to go back to Sarah but someone else stopped me. I looked back to see who it was and it was thest person I wanted to see.


    ¡°Hey love¡± Brandon had a yful grin on his face. The wind ruffling his dirty blond hair covering his eyes and puffy cheeks.


    ¡°What Brandon?¡± I rolled my eyes uninterested.


    ¡°Want to have lunch?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m married¡± I started walking past him but heard his footsteps following me close behind.


    ¡°C¡¯mon we both know what it is¡±


    I snapped my head and turned to him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fake marriage¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡± Even though I was mad at Marcus I didn¡¯t want anyone else to think like that about our marriage.


    ¡°So you are saying it¡¯s true? Do you love each other? Did he say he loves you?¡±


    That hit me harder than I thought. Marcus didn¡¯t say he loved me. Till there was love this marriage will always be fake. And marriage does not work with one sided love. Me loving him is not enough toplete our marriage and that was the cold hard truth I¡¯ve been trying to avoid all this time.


    ¡°See! Even you seem to be lost. You like it or not I¡¯m taking you to lunch dear¡± before I could deny Brandon tucked a loose strand behind my ear and walked away.


    I looked to where Marcus was and he was looking at me with a hurt expression on his face. It hurts me lot to see him like this. I wish I could just run up to his arms and hug him like there was no tomorrow.


    The photoshoot started and the first pairs were scared to even get on the sofa but they quickly recovered and started posing. Only few were capable of grabbing my attention. The rest didn¡¯t give their best.


    While the photoshoot was taking ce I decided to go and sit on a bench at the corner. I leaned my head back and enjoyed the salty wind blowing on my face. I felt someone sitting beside me but did not turn because I already knew who it was.


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± Marcus asked hesitantly. I didn¡¯t turn to him since I knew I would breakdown and forgive him instantly.


    ¡°Cami¡±


    I still didn¡¯t turn and decided to look the other way. Marcus leaned down and pressed a kiss on my cheek. Then he buried his face in the crook of my neck, inhaling my scent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he mumbled a small apology in my shoulders. I slowly looked at him and saw that he was genuinely asking for my forgiveness.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the scars? Who did it Marcus?¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from asking the questions that had been bothering me sincest night.


    Marcus looked away, his fist clenching and unclenching in anger. We stayed like that for a while and Marcus still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna tell me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you¡±


    ¡°Marcus I just want to understand you¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡±


    I scoffed and raised my hands up.


    ¡°Fine don¡¯t tell me. And don¡¯t even talk to me¡± I got up and stomped toward the photoshoot angrily.


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson¡± I looked to my left and saw Andrew walking with a huge smile on his face.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡±


    I nodded my head to his question and looked away uninterested at the conversation he was going to start.


    ¡°I was wondering if you can have lunch with me¡± he said shyly and my eyes widened in amusement. Why does everyone wants to have lunch with me? Suddenly an idea popped in my head.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This was a perfect excuse to ditch Brandon.


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Andrew¡¯s grin widened and he hopped off happily, waving as his eyes twinkled in excitement.


    I looked behind and saw Marcus staring at me angrily, gritting his teeth, trying to control himself.


    I rolled my eyes and started walking towards Sarah but Marcus grabbed my arm and turned me around to face him. But I kept my mouth shut since I didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    ¡°Oh so you are giving me the silent treatment?¡± Marcus asked mockingly noticing that I didn¡¯t talk. I tried to yank my arm back and but his grip tightened, holding me firmly.


    ¡°Let me go¡± I yelled annoyingly and looked around to see if anyone had noticed me but thankfully they were all busy with the photoshoot. Marcus forcefully dragged me to the corner of the deck hidden from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I yelled angrily.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You must be happy since two men are already courting you¡± Marcus said mockingly and I gaped at him in shock. I was beyond mad at the moment. How dare he?


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking? And it doesn¡¯t concern you¡± I started walking past him but he dragged me back.


    ¡°Do not use that tone with me¡± he said warningly, angercing his voice enough to send shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Or what? You go back to fucking ra?¡±


    Marcus clenched his jaw in anger, his eyes darkening zing with a vicious anger. He took me by the shoulders and mmed me against wall. I gasped loudly and without my consent he started kissing me forcefully.


    I tried pushing him away but his grip on me tightened holding me closely. He tried opening my lips but I didn¡¯t let him. His kisses trailed down my jaw to my throat sucking on my neck harshly. I wriggled under his hold but he was too strong for me to fight back. His hands roamed around my body as he deepened the kiss leaving small bite marks along my neck.


    Tears started falling down my eyes and I began crying loudly. Marcus stopped touching me and leaned back to look at my face. My vision was blurry but I could still see a sh of regret crossing his eyes. He quickly moved back and ran his hands through his hair.


    I fell to the ground and brought my legs closer to my chest. I looked up to see Marcus and he had his face on his palm as he breathed heavily. He saw me looking and quickly knelt down in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he whispered with a broken voice.


    ¡°What Marcus? W-were you going to force me because I didn¡¯t submit?¡± I choked on my own sobs as I tried to speak, my voice quavering with each word I tried to let out.


    He brought his hands to cup my face but I shoved them away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡±. Marcus looked at me in hurt, his hands shaking in fright.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cami. I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t know why I did it but please I didn¡¯t mean it. I-¡±


    ¡°I want you gone¡± I cut him off before he could give excuses.


    ¡°Cami¡± he called in desperation.


    ¡°Leave the ship. I can handle it. I don¡¯t want to see you¡± my eyes brimmed with more tears and I looked away.


    Marcus bent his head down and sighed. ¡°Fine I¡¯ll leave. If that¡¯s what you want¡± without looking back he left leaving me to cry alone.


    Have I made a mistake?

 34

    Marcus left for New York on the very day that I told him to leave. It was the sixth day of the contest. Fourth day without Marcus. Four days of missing him.


    I cried every night regretting what I did. I shouldn¡¯t have messed with his private life. Rather than telling him to leave I should have talked to him.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am breakfast is ready. Let¡¯s go¡± Sarah knocked on my door pulling me out of my trance.


    We both walked to the restaurant that I went with Marcus after our kiss. We sat further in the corner to avoid the cameras that were rolling while the contestants were having breakfast. To make my day worse ra sat beside me.


    I rolled my eyes and scooted closer to Sarah. ¡°Have you contacted Mr. Anderson?¡± Sarah asked worried and I shook my head in a no.


    ¡°Well what he did to you was wrong but what made you fight in the first ce?¡± I had already told her about Marcus forcefully kissing me but that was it. I didn¡¯t give her any details.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Well I touched his back-¡± before I could finish the sentence ra startedughing loudly.


    ¡°You touch his back? Oh my god! You¡¯re his wife and you don¡¯t know that he doesn¡¯t like being touched¡± ra talked through fits ofughter.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I have been with him for one night. Well one damn amazing intimate night¡± ra smirked earning an eye roll from me.


    ¡°Well even though I had sex with him he didn¡¯t let me remove his shirt. Well as far as I remember he didn¡¯t fully undress his pants. But I saw it. It was bi-¡±


    ¡°Shut up¡± I hated how she knew things about my husband that I did not.


    ¡°See how jealous you are. One sided love is for teenagers, not for a marriage. Just get a divorce¡± ra huffed annoyingly and I clenched my fist to stop it from pping her across her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her Ma¡¯am¡± Sarah patted my back and gestured at me to eat.


    ¡°And the housemaid of Marcus, what¡¯s her name? Ah Lara! Our housemaids knew her and they said even though  Lara had sex with him she was scared to remove his shirt so she didn¡¯t. See, even housemaids know about your husband better than you. I pity you Cami¡±


    I stood up on my feet, ready to punch the shit out of this bitch but before I could do anything we heard amotion at the contestants¡¯ breakfast table.


    ¡°How dare you Luke? You kissed her?¡±


    I looked to where themotion wasing from and saw that two of the contestants were fighting. One girl seemed to be genuinely crying and the other one was pissed. The cameras were zooming in and out, recording everything.


    I felt bad for the contestants. To have everything in their life being watched for a month. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have anything to do with you¡± the guy Luke yelled out.


    I recognized that he was a model from mypany. My eyes narrowed in anger. I clearly told them that it would be for the best if they didn¡¯t get involved in such affairs. I saw some of my contestants looking at me but I quickly mouthed at them to look away since the cameras were rolling.


    The girls started ripping each others hair out while we all just stared at it in amusement.


    ¡°Is this nned?¡± I asked Sarah.


    ¡°Well like kissing Amelia, the angry girl was nned at first. But somehow she actually likes him. And Luke has taken an actual interest in Mia and that has angered Amelia. Well I feel bad for them but it¡¯s good for our ratings. ¡± Sarah shrugged her shoulders and started eating.


    ¡°Amelia should have had sex with him when she had the chance¡± ra said annoyingly and I looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Sex is not the answer to everything¡±


    ¡°Yeah definitely not for you¡± ra chuckled, earning a death re from me.


    Before I could kill her my phone rang. Hoping it would be Marcus I quickly took it out of my pocket, but was disappointed when I saw that it was Madeline. I excused myself and walked to a secluded area in the restaurant.


    ¡°Hello Madeline¡±


    ¡°Cami¡± Madeline started crying and panic swept through me.


    ¡°Madeline why are you crying? Please tell me. Is everything all right? Is Marcus alright?¡± Tears were brimming my eyes with worry.


    ¡°Cami, Sir is not alright¡± My heart sank in pain at her words.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± I asked anxiously.


    ¡°His nightmares are getting worse. And he didn¡¯t sleep properly in thesest four days. And Cami he has been drinking a lot. I have never seen him like this. I¡¯m scared¡± Madeline cried on the other end in distress.


    ¡°Madeline I¡¯m-¡±


    I felt guilty. I never intended to hurt him. I didn¡¯t know how but I knew he was already wounded before I came into his life. And I only made it worse.


    ¡°Pleasee home Cami. I can¡¯t bear to see him like this. He¡¯s in pain¡±


    ¡°I will, I wille ¡± I cut the call and ran to Sarah.


    ¡°Sarah I need to leave now¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am you can¡¯t. You know how important today is. The elimination round of this week is today. You can¡¯t leave¡±


    ¡°But Sarah-¡± before I could begin Sarah stopped me.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Please ma¡¯am. I will arrange a helicopter for you in the evening. But you have to stay for the day¡± After thinking for a while I took a huge breath and nodded.


    Soon after breakfast I walked to my room, my hands were trembling that I couldn¡¯t even open the door properly. I knelt to the ground, bringing my legs closer and burying my face in them.


    ¡°Cami¡± I tilted my head up and saw Taylor Harrington approaching me.


    ¡°Oh my god darling. Are you crying?¡± she knelt down on the ground and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I shook my head hesitantly.


    ¡°Did you have a fight with Marcus? Is that why he left?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡± I whispered hesitantly.


    ¡°Fights are a part of married life. Me and Smith fight a lot but deep down we love each other more than anything. Marcus also loves you¡±


    That caught my attention and I leaned back confused.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen how he looks at you? Every time you¡¯re not looking he always stares at you with so much love in his eyes¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I felt hope for the first time since Marcus left.


    ¡°The day he left I saw him packing in his room. Smith and I went inside to ask him why and Cami you won¡¯t believe me, he was a mess that day, he looked so vulnerable and fragile as if his everything was ripped away from him. He¡¯s a strong, capable man and it hurts to see him like that. He¡¯s in pain because you¡¯re in pain. I don¡¯t know why you fought but deep down he loves you very much and wants you with all his heart¡±


    I felt tears brim my eyes at her words. I felt guilty for pushing him away. He was already hurt and I just had to add more fuel to it.


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how can anyone not love someone like you? I remember back in the day you were so carefree, fun, always the one to cheer up everyone, makes jokes just like jake¡± Taylor squeezed my cheeks earning a chuckle from me.


    ¡°That¡¯s the old me. Now I keep hurting people¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡± Taylor gave me a serious look. ¡°Go and talk to him¡±


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m going home after today¡¯s judgement¡±


    ¡°Good. Now let¡¯s go before you worry yourself to death¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Emily, Alessa, Juliet, Cole, Harvey, Mike say goodbye to your friends¡±


    The three girls started crying instantly. The boys hugged their friends and kissed the selected girls¡¯ cheeks. None from my team were going home. Under normal circumstances I would¡¯ve been happy but I was impatiently tapping my foot until this was all over.


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson¡± Andrew came running towards me, his cheeky grin shed across his face.


    ¡°Congrats Andrew. You did well¡± I said in a t tone hoping he wouldn¡¯t start talking again.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am. I heard that you are going back today¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Family matters¡± I said and looked away hoping he would go.


    ¡°Is everything alright with you and Mr. Anderson?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my husband. I¡¯m happy that I will get to see him today. He was kind of busy with hispany¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te to the lunch that day. Will we have it when we are in the hotel?¡± Andrew asked expectantly, annoying me more.


    ¡°Of course. Marcus and I will be d to have lunch with you¡± Andrew¡¯s face fell at the mention of Marcus¡¯s name.


    ¡°I should go now. Bye Andrew. See you back in New York¡± I waved at him and ran off to where Sarah was.


    ¡°He clearly has a crush on you¡± Sarah whispered in my ear.


    ¡°I know¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes widened and she startedughing out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°You can see that boy having a crush on you but not Mr. Anderson¡¯s love for you?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her and she wiggled her eyebrows triumphantly.


    She helped me with my things and we both ran off to the helicopter pad on the ship. It had already arrived and I thanked Sarah for everything and got in.


    After a few hours I arrived at our house. It was alreadyte at night and the lights were dimmed. I opened the house door with my key and stepped in.


    Tripping on the furniture several times, I found the ss windows facing the pool. The lights around the pool were already on, giving a yellow glow to the water and I saw a dark silhouette seated on the ground in front of the pool.


    I neared the windows to see who it was and it was Marcus, with a whiskey bottle in his hand. His head was resting on one of his knees while the other dangled in the pool. He leaned his head back and took another gulp from the bottle in despair. His eyes were sunk into his face, forming dark circles around them, exhaustion from days of sleepless nights wearing off his energy, hollowing his pale face.


    My heart started aching seeing him like this. It hurt so much, knowing that I did this to him. Opening the ss door with shaky hands, I ran to embrace Marcus in my arms.

 35

    I ran to the other end off the pool and knelt down, hugging Marcus from the side. He looked to his left and his eyes widened in shock at seeing me. He cupped my face and trailed his thumb along my jaw to see if I was real or not.


    ¡°Cami¡± he whispered in shock.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    ¡°Is this a dream?¡± I chuckled softly and shook my head brushing away the strands of hair falling on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you Cami¡± his voice broke as he apologized me.


    ¡°I know and I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you either¡±


    He stared at me for a while before leaning his forehead on mine. He closed his eyes and whispered quietly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose you Cami. I can¡¯t. You are all I have¡±


    I felt tears well in my eyes at his words. I slowly pressed my lips to his cheeks and then down his jaw to his throat.


    He wrapped his arms around me and brought me onto hisp while I trailed kisses along his neck. I wrapped my legs around his waist and leaned back to stare at his chiseled face. His hand slowly traveled to my back pressing me closer to his chest as he brought his lips to mine. He kissed me fervently in a heart clenching passion, our lips molding against each other in a deep desire, rendering me breathless as he gently bit my lower lip. My lips parted and he deepened the kiss, evoking a moan inside me.


    His hand unfastened the top buttons of my shirt, exposing my cleavage to him. He leaned down and started pressing soft kisses on my chest, his tender lips grazing the neckline of my bra. I moaned at his touch and pulled his head closer as I arched my back, allowing him more ess. I felt a slightly bump between my thighs and looked down to see what it was. My face flushed a deep shade of red as I realized that it was his crotch poking me.


    ¡°See what you did to me¡± Marcus whispered in a deep husky voice and nibbled my earlobe yfully. I jumped out of his arms and stood up, quickly covering my face as I turned around, facing away from him. I heard him chuckle before wrapping his arms around me, pressing my back against his hard chest.


    ¡°Someone is shy¡± he buried his face in my neck and inhaled sharply. Before I could feel his bump again I pushed him away and moved to the side, looking down in embarrassment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go big boobies¡±


    I gasped and looked at him in shock. He did not just say that. He did not. I saw him chuckling and I look down to see my shirt still open. I quickly fastened the buttons while ring at him.


    ¡°They¡¯re not big¡± I eximed angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them being big?¡± Marcus asked with fake innocence.


    ¡°Cause they¡¯re not. They are in perfect size. They are neither big nor small¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m not sure. Let me take a look¡± Marcus walked towards me with a smirk on his lips and I took few steps back giving him an angry scowl.


    ¡°Move away, you peasant! Shoo! ¡±


    Marcus tilted his head back andughed out loud angering me more. Gathering all my energy, I strode towards him and pushed him into the pool.


    He gasped as he got soaked from top to bottom. Iughed evilly, pping my hands while enjoying his bewildered look. My eyes were tearing up and through my glossy eyes I saw Marcus grabbing my hand and pulling me into the pool with him.


    ¡°Marcus¡± I eximed in anger, touching my wet hair in horror.


    ¡°Look who¡¯sughing now¡± he said between fits ofughter.


    ¡°You are dead you are so dead¡± I started sshing water at him like a mad woman while heughed clutching onto the handrail.


    My lips tugged into a small smile seeing how happy he looked. I couldn¡¯t bear to see him suffering and I promised myself that I would never hurt him again. He might look strong to everyone else but I knew deep down that he was a small child in pain, longing for love and care.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hachoooooo¡± I took a handful of tissues and blew my nose, my eyes watering with every sneeze.


    I heard a chuckle and I red at Marcus who was fixing his tie in front of the mirror.


    ¡°What you areughing at idiot?¡± I huffed angrily crossing my arms in front of my chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You are the one who pushed me into the poolst night¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know you were water proof¡± I groaned in annoyance and leaned my head back on the pillow.


    ¡°Hachooo. Howe I have a cold and you don¡¯t?¡±


    Marcus shrugged his shoulders as he brushed his hair. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m water proof ¡±


    ¡°I hate you¡± I threw the pillow at his hard back and groaned while rolling on the bed like a fish out of water.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing? The contestants will be arriving at the hotel today¡±


    ¡°You go. I¡¯lle¡± I yawned and stretched my arms the furthest I could.


    ¡°I¡¯m have a meeting at my office. I wille to the hotel after you. So you will have to take care of everything in the meantime¡±


    ¡°So annoying¡± I pulled the sheets up and crept under them like a snake. After Marcus, the thing I loved the most was his bed. It was sofortable that it wouldn¡¯t let me get out of it¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°I have to go since it¡¯s a meeting with the trainees of the empire group. My sister will also be working as an intern there¡± to that I pulled my sheets down and stood up happily.


    ¡°Really? She¡¯s so nice. I want to meet her again¡±


    ¡°Sure, you will¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t like about her. It¡¯s her name. She shares it with that bitch ra. Ugh why do they both have the same name? By the way what¡¯s her full name? ¡±


    ¡°ra Reba Jones¡±


    ¡°Reba, I like it. Was your mother¡¯sst name Jones?¡±


    Marcus was a bit hesitant before nodding his head in reply. I looked at his reflection in the mirror. A pained look shed across his face, his eyes sinking in darkness, reminding him of her.


    Before I could change the subject to lighten the mood Marcus walked to the bed and suddenly lifted me in his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I yelled in shock.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this you would never get out of bed¡± With that he walked to the bathroom and dumped me in the bathtub which was already full with steaming hot water.


    ¡°Ahh what th-¡±


    ¡°I made the bath for you because I knew you would be toozy to get out¡± Marcus pinched my nose with a chuckle before leaving the bathroom while my jaw hung open in disbelief that he just freaking dumped me in the tub.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson pleasee with us. The contestants will be arriving in the evening¡± I was warmly weed by the staff at the entrance to Marcus¡¯s hotel.


    A massive golden chandelier was hanging from the high ceiling, giving an ethereal glow to the tall pirs lining the sides with red material draped around them in spirals. A long red carpetid on the floor at the entrance, leading to the water fountain streaming water up into the air through a small hole on the head of a woman with a cello. Hurricanemps with red flower rings on white columns were ced along the way leading to the two staircases at the far end of the hall, giving a red and gold radiance to the entire hotel. No wonder Marcus¡¯s hotels were number one.


    ¡°Can I book a room?¡± I asked while yawning, covering my mouth with my hand.


    ¡°Um the contest¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything is prepared right? ¡±


    The petite woman nodded her head in fright at my demanding voice.


    ¡± Good. Then give me a room¡±


    Last night I didn¡¯t sleep a wink, thinking about how good Marcus¡¯s lips had felt on my chest. It was so gentle and passionate, making me squirm inside. I wanted to feel his touch again, his lips on mine, his hands raking every inch of my body.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson has his own VIP room in the hotel. If you like we can take you there Ma¡¯am¡± the woman answered with her hands shaking slightly as she stood before me.


    I didn¡¯t have a good reputation when it came to hotels. When I was in school I always used to fire the staff at my father¡¯s hotel because I was pissed with schoolwork. The staff used to call me the devil¡¯s incarnation till I created my ownpany and became a responsible person.


    As soon as I reached the room I jumped on to the bed pulling the covers over me. After a few minutes of taking a nap my phone rang. I groaned in annoyance seeing Marcus¡¯s name sh on my screen. He had no right to disrupt my sleep.


    Lazily I answered the call and brought it to my ear.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get off the bed and work!¡±


    I suddenly looked around to see if he was here but the room was empty except for me.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m in bed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my hotel and you are in my room. So I know what¡¯s happening in my room¡±


    I got off the bed and started searching for CCTV cameras. I took some books out of his cupboard and threw them on the floor. ¡°Hey those are important books¡± Marcusined on the other end.


    ¡°Can you freaking tell me where the CCTV is?¡±


    ¡°Why? So you can go back to sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Yes now tell me, why do you have cameras in your room?¡±


    ¡°I have kept some of my important documents in those cupboards. To make sure the staff or anyone else don¡¯t steal them I have installed cameras¡±


    I rolled my eyes at that and started walking to the bed again.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t called me I might have even removed my clothes you know?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded¡± he said in a yful tone and I could literally sense the smirk on his face through the line. Ignoring his answer, I decided to change the topic.


    ¡°When are youing?¡± I said with a small pout on my face. I didn¡¯t get a chance to be with him thesest few days and being apart from him hurt. Love made people go crazy, I didn¡¯t doubt that.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Why? Missing me already?¡± I scoffed at his narcissist personality. To be honest it was true, I was missing him but I didn¡¯t want him to know that.


    ¡°No I just need a ko bear to cuddle with. Maybe I should ask one of the male staff toe up¡± I said teasingly, knowing how much that angered him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! When this meeting is over I¡¯m gonna get there as fast as possible¡± he huffed angrily and cut the call. Iughed victoriously and decided to go out since he could see me when I was in the room.


    I opened the door and walked out, fiddling with my phone. After walking a few steps ahead, I stumbled into someone and we both fell on our butts.


    ¡°Ouch¡± the girl who was wearing a housekeeping dress rubbed her back in pain. Her strawberry blonde hair flowing out in all directions covering her face from me.


    A small smile tugged at my lips as I realized who it was. I quickly got up and jumped on her, dragging us both back to the floor whileughing hriously.


    ¡°ir!!¡±

 36

    ¡°Oh my goodness Cami. You are killing me¡± I quickly got off her with a huge grin stered on my face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked happily while she dusted off her work dress that I just ruined.


    ¡°I work part time here¡±


    ¡°You have lot of jobs¡±


    ¡°Yeah I need money¡± Suddenly I felt bad for her. I didn¡¯t know her very well but yet I felt a sense of protection towards her. If I¡¯m able to help her in any possible way I would willingly take the chance.


    ¡°If you are in a hurry or money is an emergency you can ask me. I know that makes you feel as if I¡¯m belittling you. It¡¯s not what I mean. I really wants to help you because I really really like you and if you feel bad you can pay me back another time¡± I said with pleading eyes hoping that I didn¡¯t ruin the friendship we had.


    ¡°I know what you mean. Thanks but don¡¯t worry I have everything under control¡± she said merrily but I saw the sadness washing over her eyes as if she was really in need of help.


    We talked for few hours and I exaggerated about how great Jake was because I really wanted her to get along with him. We were talking on the balcony in the third floor till her manager decided to call for her. I waved her a bye and looked down at the parking lot, sighing in despair.


    A familiar ck car came into my view and I instantly knew who it belonged to. Marcus parked the car and got out, his keys dangling in his fingers. But before he coulde inside I ran downstairs into the parking lot.


    Marcus eyes widened seeing me but before he could open his mouth to tease me with some joke I jumped on to his arms, taking him a few steps back. Giving augh with his husky voice he lifted me off the ground and kept me on his car¡¯s hood.


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and pulled him closer. I was afraid that if I let go he would disappear. The pain he had on his eyes yesterday was too much for me to take and I promised myself that I would do anything to make him smile again. Not only for him but also for me. A second away from him was torture and everyday I wished he would confess to me.


    It still hurts that he didn¡¯t say those three words for me but I decided to brush it off. I was afraid if I confessed he would reject me and I didn¡¯t want my stupidity to ruin our rtionship. Even though deep down in my heart I felt like he loved me but in reality I was afraid of saying it out loud.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s missing me¡± his lips tugged into a small smirk as he leaned his forheard on mine.


    ¡°Hmm¡± I didn¡¯t even bother to deny it as I was too busy trailing my lips along his ear.


    ¡°You know that from every balcony you can see the parking lot right?¡± I leaned back in confusion. Marcus smirked at me and pointed his finger at the balconies filled with his staff members, all staring at us.


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡±


    My face flushed in embarrassment and I griped Marcus¡¯s coat to hide my face in it. He chuckled lowly and wrapped his arms around me holding me tightly so that the staff won¡¯t see my crimson red face.


    He helped me get down from the hood and we started walking to the hotel with me hiding behind his back, holding on to his sleeves like a child.  When we reached inside I saw ir cleaning the tables.


    ¡°She works part time here¡± I said surprising Marcus. ¡°Really?¡± I nodded my head and grabbed his arm, dragging him to where ir was.


    ¡°ir¡± she looked up and waved at me happily. ¡°Oh you both are here. Having a day for yourselves? Well this hotel is pretty fucking expensive but I guess you can afford it¡±


    ¡°Yeah we can¡± I said with a small sarcasticugh while thinking whether to tell her it¡¯s Marcus¡¯s or not.


    ¡°You busy?¡± I asked since she seemed to be doing the cleaning in a hurry.


    ¡°Yeah there¡¯s this contest taking ce today and the manager said the owner of this hotel will being today. So I need to do my job perfectly if I want to keep it¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think he will scold you¡± I said teasingly, nudging Marcus on the arm to which he narrowed his eyes and red at me.


    ¡°Oh no. I heard he¡¯s a selfish ruthless snob. He always expects us to be punctual. The rest of the staff said that whenever hees he always roar the German word Punktlich and make everyone stand in line like we are the freaking SS ¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth I chockedughing out loud, my eyes tearing up as myughs echoed the hall.


    Marcus was ring at both of us the entire time so I decided to tease him more. ¡°Really? I also have heard that he¡¯s damn ugly¡±


    Marcus huffed angrily and stomped on my foot. I yelled out in pain and pinched his stomach angrily.


    ¡°Ouch¡± he swatted my hand and moved away from me while fixing his creased shirt. I looked straight ahead to see ir staring at us in amusement. ¡°How cute. You guys are meant for each other¡±


    Before I could say something a hoarse voice shouted.


    ¡°ir I told you to clean the tables over there-¡± The manager¡¯s eyes widened seeing Marcus. He quickly fixed his tie and walked towards us, slightly limping in fright.


    ¡°Sir¡± he squeaked and looked at Marcus who was towering over him like a boulder.


    ¡°Mr. Wells I know these two. Maybe we can pull some strings and give them the best rooms?¡± ir asked expectedly, pointing at the two of us.


    ¡°No ir. We are fine. You don¡¯t have to do that¡±


    ¡°Really? I wish I could do something but I¡¯m afraid our good for nothing arrogant boss would let me do so¡±


    The manager¡¯s eyes opened wide in panic, all the colour draining from his face as he looked back and forth between Marcus and ir.


    ¡°- ir¡± the manger breathed loudly, clutching on to the table next to him as if he was having a fit.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Th-th-the owner is here¡±


    ir closed her mouth with her hand and looked around in panic.


    She slowly leaned in and whispered in my ear while eyeing the entire room in rm. ¡°Cami, have you seen him before? Do you know how he looks like? Is he near? Did he hear me? Shit I¡¯m dead¡±


    My face was a deep shade of red as I tried to withhold myughter The scowl on Marcus¡¯s face was priceless. If this was a cartoon he¡¯ll definitely have smokeing out of his nostrils.


    The manager leaned in and whispered something to ir in a hushed toned.  Her eyes quickly rose up to Marcus in fright. Gulping loudly she looked at the manager for help.


    She then closed her eyes and inhaled sharply to m herself.


    ¡°I¡¯msorryIdidn¡¯tknowyouweremyboss. I¡¯mstupidandadumbbitchbutcan¡¯thelpit¡±ir said in a rush that I had to blink several times to grasp what she said.


    ¡°Unfortunately I have to say my good byes for now. Nice serving you SIR!¡± ir gave Marcus the army salute and marched toward the kitchen in a steady pace. But when she reached the kitchen she quickly ran off like a chicken on fire and closed the door with a loud thud.


    I snorted like a pig trying to control theughter but failing miserably earning angry res from Marcus. If looks could kill I would¡¯ve be already buried teen feet under.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked innocently. He narrowed his eyes in annoyance and walked past me. Following him close behind I held his hand and gave him a cheshire grin, showing him all my teeth. He rolled his eyes at my actions before tightening his fingers around mine.


    As soon as we reached the room I jumped on to bed earning a chuckle from Marcus. He removed his coat and sat on the bed beside me to remove his shoes. His back was facing me and all I could think about was his whip marks.


    Involuntarily my hands traced the marks through his shirt. I felt him tense before turning to look at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I quickly pulled my hand back and looked away not willing to see his furious face. But surprisingly he held my chin and turned my head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are my wife and one day you¡¯ll have to see it¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sighing loudly I held his hand that was holding my chin and stroked it with my thumb up to his sleeves. ¡°Will you tell me how you got those marks?¡± Marcus face faltered and he looked down, deep in thought.


    ¡°My stepfather¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise knowing that he finally decided to open up to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I whispered not knowing what to tell. My heart was bleeding just by thinking what he had gone through in his childhood. And I hate myself for being helpless. If I could do something I won¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay but that¡¯s all I can say for now.


    He met my eyes and it was filled with pain and hurt causing an ache in my heart seeing him like this.


    Suddenly a thought came to my mind. All the unusual things happening to me, the attack and the fire. It all happened after I married him. Maybe his stepfather had something to do with it.


    ¡°Um- do you think your stepfather has something to do with the fire and the attack?¡± His eyes darkened and he stared at me with an unknown emotion.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s impossible. Please don¡¯t ask me further¡± he closed his eyes and breathed hastily to calm himself.


    I gently grabbed his arm and pulled him to the bed to which he willinglyplied. Wrapping his arm around my waist he adjusted himself closer to me and kept his chin on my head.


    Suddenly my phone vibrated in my pocket and I picked it up to see Sarah calling me.


    ¡°Hey Sarah is everything all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah we just got ashore and the media is screaming on our face. So annoying¡± Sarah was practically shouting through the phone trying to over power the loud voices of the media, yelling her to answer some questions.


    ¡°When will you being here?¡±


    ¡°Probably within few hours. We¡¯lle as soon as possible because your lover boy is dying to see you¡±


    ¡°My lover boy?¡± I felt Marcus grip around my waist tightened. He lifted his eyebrows asking me what I meant and I mouthed that I will tell him.


    ¡°Yeah Andrew. He has been bothering me asking me when we will get to the hotel and whether you will be there. He is clearly in love with you¡± Sarah huffed in annoyance as the screaming in the background got louder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with him. I know he likes me but what can I do? I¡¯m gonna avoid him so I won¡¯t hurt his feelings¡±


    Marcus kissed my cheeks and his face formed into a small annoyed pout begging me to tell what I was talking about.


    ¡°Whatever. I don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s stupid and annoying. Well I gotta go now. I¡¯ll call you when we are near the hotel¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± after cutting the call I turned to Marcus who was waiting expectedly for an exnation.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the lover boy?¡±


    ¡°Andrew. He has been trying to talk with me for thest few days¡±


    ¡°So you talked with him?¡± Marcus asked in displeasure.


    ¡°Of course not. I was avoiding him the entire time. He likes me and I don¡¯t want him get hurt. It¡¯s so confusing¡±


    ¡°You realised he likes you?¡± Marcus asked with wide eyes.


    ¡°Of course he was making it obvious¡±


    ¡°And you only see his love?¡± I was baffled by his question. What does he mean by only his love?


    ¡°Um-I told you it¡¯s s-so obvious¡± I stuttered trying to find a proper answer.


    Marcus stared at me for a while before closing his eyes and leaning his forehead on mine.


    ¡°You are a silly girl¡±

 37

    I ran my fingers through his soft hair, pulling on the strands while messaging his scalp.


    Marcus was sprawled over me, his head lying on myp as he slept peacefully. It waste evening and the contestants would be arriving shortly. I leaned my back on the headboard and went through some papers rted to our sales.


    Marcus¡¯s tie and coat were lying beside the bed. The top buttons of his shirt were undone giving me a good view of his toned body. Sometimes I wonder how a handsome man like him could be human, and much less my husband.


    But every perfect moment didn¡¯tst long. And the moment I was having didn¡¯tst long either as I heard the most annoying voice calling out to me from the hallway.


    ¡°Cami! Dear sister where are you?¡±  Jake shouted like I was lost in the woods.


    The door was partly open so Jake found us soon. His eyes widened in amusement seeing the sleeping figure of Marcus.


    ¡°Okay sleeping beauty wake up!¡± Jakemanded Marcus earning an angry hiss from me.


    ¡°What? The contestants arrived. You should probably be down there¡±


    ¡°All right we¡¯lle but you don¡¯t have to wake Marcus¡±


    ¡°So you are going to do that? But I think you¡¯re too busy checking him out. So let me do the job¡± Jake walked closer to the bed.


    ¡°Jake¡± I whisper yelled but Jake gestured at me to calm down.


    ¡°I will gently wake him up¡±


    ¡°Why are you waking him up in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t normally get to wake up the Marcus Anderson who is sleeping on you like a baby¡±


    ¡°Get out¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    Jake leaned into whisper in Marcus¡¯s ear. But Jake being Jake did theplete opposite.


    ¡°MARCUS!¡± Jake shouted in Marcus¡¯s ear and I pped him on the back before pushing him away.


    Marcus closed his ear with his hand and groaned in pain. He slightly opened his eyes and looked at me in confusion. I gave him an apologetic smile and then he turned to Jake who was standing with a huge grin on his face.


    Jake¡¯s grin widened as Marcus red at him in annoyance.


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t your brother he would be long dead by now¡± Marcus sat up and leaned his back on the headboard beside me.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here anyway?¡±


    ¡°The dinner you were talking about¡± Jake said expectantly and sat on the couch near the window.


    ¡°What dinner?¡± Marcus narrowed his eyes and looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°The dinner that you were gonna treat him to. Actually the extravagant dinner you two are going to have while talking about Jake¡¯s new hotel¡± I said.


    Marcus opened his mouth to ask what dinner I was talking about but I nudged his shoulder and mouthed at him to shut up.


    I slowly leaned in his ear and whispered so that Jake wouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°I actually wanted him to meet ir because I really want them to be together. And he won¡¯te if I said it and that¡¯s where you became useful¡±


    Marcus scoffed and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s go double dating¡±


    I blushed as soon as I realized what I just said. Dating was for people in love. Neither Marcus nor I had confessed. And I wasn¡¯t sure whether Marcus wanted to do so or whether he felt any love towards me.


    ¡°I mean not dating-well it¡¯s dating. Or you can call it hanging out. Um-between friends. It a-a totally friend-friendly thing¡± I stuttered trying to correct what I had just said.


    I looked at Marcus to see him staring at me in amusement. He leaned down and pulled me closer before crashing his lips on mine. Mumbling a soft cute against my lips in his deep husky voice.


    Before the kiss could get any deeper, Jake cleared his throat in irritation.


    ¡°C¡¯mon do it when you two are alone. My single eyes are hurting¡± Jake looked at me tly and shook his head in disgust.


    ¡°You mean virgin eyes¡± I said teasingly. Yes, payback time for ruining our sleep.


    Marcus eyes widened and he gaped at Jake in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯re a virgin?¡±


    ¡°What-no!¡± Jake¡¯s face was blushing with all the different shades of red on earth.


    ¡°Yes you are¡± I grinned widely earning a scowl from Jake.


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m gonna go. You two are virgin bullies. Damn you¡±


    Jake got up and strode towards the door but before he could go out he bumped into someone, hopefully my future sister inw.


    ir gasped as all the wine in the bottle in her hand fell on her dress.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Jake and ir both said at the same time and they both looked at each other in horror.


    ¡°You evil mongrel!¡±


    ¡°You strawberry shortcake!¡±


    Marcus and I bothughed as ir and Jake insulted each other. irined about her dress and Jake said that it was just one dress and then they started arguing like children. While they fought, I helped Marcus to get dressed.


    Ibed his hair with my fingers and helped him with his tie because the contestants had already arrived and the media must have been looking for us.


    ¡°You are filthy rich! That¡¯s why a dress is nothing for you. You are a spoiled brat¡±


    I held Marcus by the hand and we walked past the warmongers avoiding them as best as we could. They were ready to rip each other apart and when we were out of their sight Marcus and I bothughed out loud, hearing their hrious argument.


    ¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson¡±


    Andrew came running  with a huge grin on his face. As he approached I gave him a forced smile and searched the crowd for Marcus.


    ¡°Hey Andrew! Happy to see you again¡± I tried to make it as formal as possible or my dear husband would definitely kill him.


    ¡°Really? How awesome. I¡¯m happy to see you too¡± approaching me he opened his arms for a hug but I took a step back in shock. My back hit a hard wall and I turned and sighed in relief seeing Marcus. He was speaking with a group of people and turned around as I bumped into him. He looked at me and then at Andrew, his face transforming into a scowl as he red at him.


    ¡°Good evening Mr. Miller¡±


    ¡°Um-hey Mr. Anderson¡± Andrew stuttered and waved at Marcus awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be here¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be here? This is my hotel¡±


    Andrew looked at me begging for help but I just shrugged my shoulders inwardly, thanking Marcus for being here. Marcus was fuming with anger and if I took Andrew¡¯s side, I probably wouldn¡¯t have a home to go back to.


    ¡°Andrew! Andrew! Who do you like better Sofia or Hailey?¡± the media started flocking around Andrew and one of them bumped into me, almost making me fall to the ground.


    Thankfully Marcus was standing there to catch me. ¡°Phew. That was a near-death experience¡± I fanned myself, earning a chuckle from Marcus.


    I looked at Marcus and he stared at me for a while before leaning down to kiss me again but I touched his lips with my hand to stop him.


    ¡°What are you doing? We can¡¯t kiss here¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Everybody is here. If you want to kiss me do it in our room. Not here¡± I whisper yelled while eyeing the entire room to see if we had grabbed the attention of the notorious media.


    ¡°Okay¡± Marcus said casually. Then he grabbed my hand and started dragging me towards the elevator ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°Going to our room?¡±


    I gave him a really look and Marcus just shrugged his shoulders. I took a few steps towards him and bit his bottom lip seductively, knowing how much that turned him on. His eyes darkened but before he could pull me into him I took a few steps back with a yful glint in my eyes.


    Behind Marcus I saw Sarah waving at me and gesturing at me toe. Dragging Marcus¡¯s hand, I sprinted up the stairs to the restaurant.


    Steve was already there holding hands with Sarah.


    ¡°Sarah what is it?¡±


    ¡°Luke is going to confess to Mia. Look¡±


    In front of us the cameras were circling around the couple standing in the middle, holding hands with each other. Mia was wearing a knee length floral dress giving a glow to her petite figure.


    Luke tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear and stared at her with adoration.


    ¡°I know we just met a week ago but everyday with you has been so amazing. I know we faced so many problems but in the meantime, I just wanted to tell you that I really like you Mia¡±


    Mia¡¯s face beamed at his words and she wrapped her arms around him and started kissing him. The rest of the people in the restaurant gave an aww.


    With a beam I walked to Sarah and Anna who were pping their hands in joy. Suddenly, music started ying in the restaurant. It was Robinson¡¯s ¡°Nothing to Regret¡±.


    Everyone got up and started dancing along. Sarah, Anna and I started swaying to the music and we sang along with the rest of the people while pping our hands, enjoying the moment.


    Baby, we don¡¯t need no money


    No worries tonight


    Start a party in the living room


    Turn it up until we feel it boom


    Baby, let¡¯s get fucking crazy and lose track of time


    Why we always got to fret about it?


    Sarah swayed her hips too much, making me stumble back before Anna wrapped her hand around my shoulder to keep me steady and we startedughing at each other hysterically.


    I turned my head to look at Marcus and he was leaning on a pir near the balcony, arms crossed over his chest as he stared at me with a small smile ying on his lips.


    I grinned widely in return and started singing along with Sarah who was shouting at maximum volume.


    Suddenly Marcus grabbed my arm and started dragging me down the stairs.


    ¡°Marcus what?¡± I panicked unknowingly.


    ¡°Come quickly¡± he dragged me down the stairs to the lobby. We were both running in a hurry and he led us outside the hotel.


    Marcus¡¯s eyes were glinting with happiness as he ran with me. We stopped at the entrance and he pointed to the left. I followed his gaze and found an ice cream truck parked on the street.


    My eyes gleamed in delight and without thinking I jumped on to him and hugged him tightly. ¡°Aww. You know me the best. I love you so much Marcus¡± I yelled happily before realizing what I had just said.


    I felt his shoulders stiffen and I quickly removed my hands from him. I looked down, biting my lip in embarrassment. What had I done?


    The night sky was glistening above us, the sounds of traffic in the busy New York city subsiding as snow kes started falling from the sky. I shoved my hands inside my pockets to stop them from trembling.


    ¡°I-¡± I stuttered to make up a lie but then decided that I was done with lying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say but I do know that I love you Marcus¡± I whispered quietly still looking at my feet, refusing to look him in the eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it back but I just want you to know that I love you. I¡¯m truly sorry if you feel ufortable but it¡¯s hard for me to keep this inside me any longer¡± my voice broke as I let my emotions takeplete control over me.


    I felt Marcus¡¯s hand on my chin, tilting my head up to meet his eyes. I slowly looked up to see his eyes gleaming with an unknown emotion.


    ¡°Cami. I feel like I¡¯m the happiest man on earth right now¡± The corners of his lips tugged into a genuine smile as he stared at me with adoration clear in his eyes.


    ¡°What-¡± before I could say anything else, Marcus leaned down and met my lips in a passionate kiss. His soft lips moved gently against mine, molding ourselves into one. He wrapped his arm around my waist and pressed me closer to him as he deepened the kiss with fervor and desire. My hands traveled to his back and then to his hair as I tangled my fingers in his dark strands.


    I slowly pulled away, giving enough space for us to breathe.


    ¡°What do you mean Marcus?¡±


    He leaned his forehead on mine and pecked my lips.  ¡°I love you Cami¡± he whispered quietly and I looked at him in shock.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I love you so much Cami. Just your mere presence gives me hope, to keep going, knowing that I have someone to live for . You don¡¯t know how much you mean to me¡±


    My eyes brimmed with tears at his words. A small sob escaped my lips and I covered my mouth with my hand, trying to grasp what he had just said to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry Cami¡± he said in a panicked tone as he cupped my face in his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. These are happy tears¡± I looked at him through my glossy eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier. I wasn¡¯t sure about what you were going to think of me. You had every right to hate me because of the way I treated you. I was afraid that you would reject me¡±


    Iughed and shook my head. ¡± You are the best thing that has happened to me Marcus. I would never reject you. I love you¡± I whispered thest part and his eyes beamed in happiness.


    The small snow kes had fallen on my hair and my fingers were slightly shaking in the cold. Marcus held my hands tightly and brought them to his lips and kissed my knuckles softly.


    He then pulled me into a warm hug and buried his face in my neck. I wrapped my hands around his torso and cried in happiness, choking on my own sobs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat ice cream¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t stop me¡± I winked teasingly and dragged him to the truck. I bought one for me and asked Marcus whether he wanted one since it was cold.


    ¡°Anything for you ¡± he gave me a small smile and bought a strawberry ice cream for himself.


    ¡°It just started snowing and I was going to close the shop but here you are eating ice cream. I don¡¯t understand young people nowadays¡± the vendor said to Marcus while handing him his ice cream.


    ¡°Love makes people do weird things¡± Marcus said while staring at me in adoration. I hid behind him in embarrassment, earning a husky chuckle from Marcus.


    We went back to the restaurant and everybody was still dancing.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am where did you go?¡± Sarah asked as she approached me.


    ¡°Marcus confessed¡± I slowly whispered and Sarah started screaming as I if had just said that Santa was real.


    ¡°Oh my god oh my god I can¡¯t believe this. Ahhhhhh¡± she hugged me and jumped up and down.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Steve stood behind her and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson loves her¡± she yelled happily pping her hands in joy.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Well he already told me that he loves Mrs. Anderson¡± Sarah¡¯s jaw hung opened at his words. Anger crept up her face and she stomped on Steve¡¯s feet to which he yelled in pain.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t know? He was making it so obvious!¡±


    ¡°Ahh I hate you¡± Sarah pushed him back and walked past him angrily earning a chuckle from both Marcus and I.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Would you like to dance mydy?¡± Marcus held out his hand with a smirk ying on his lips.


    ¡°Sure¡± I grinned. With that he dragged me to the middle of the restaurant. Everybody was singing along and dancing merrily. Marcus spun me around and we started dancing. He leaned in and whispered a joke in my ear to which Iughed out loud earning stares from everybody around us, but I couldn¡¯t have cared less.


    This was definitely the best night of my life.

 38

    ¡°Your hair¡¯s so soft¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡±


    I stood behind Marcus¡¯s chair while he went through some documents.


    I told him that I would massage his scalp and poor Marcus  who didn¡¯t know how evil I was, let me do so.


    I took two rubber bands and gathered his hair into two small pony tails. My hands were working through his hair so swiftly that he didn¡¯t even notice what I was doing.


    It has been a week since we finally confessed to each other. Even though we had been busy with the contest we always made time for each other. Nothing further than kissing had happened yet. Today was the second elimination round so Marcus and I hade early in the morning to the hotel.


    I wrapped my arms around him and bent down to hug him from the back. Nuzzling my head in his neck, I kissed him gently on his soft spot earning a groan from him. Marcus¡¯s arm came around me to pull me onto hisp but I dodged away, making him pout.


    I moved further away from him and a giggled escaped my lips when I saw the two ponytails. A loud knock on the door interrupted us and Steve came inside with a file.


    He blinked deliberately as he saw Marcus and I shook my head mouthing don¡¯tugh. Steve bit his lip looking a like a tomato ready to explode. He quickly covered his mouth and coughed loudly, unable to contain hisughter.


    Marcus looked back and forth between me and Steve, confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±


    Marcus narrowed his eyes in suspicion and I tried to keep a in face as much as possible.


    Suddenly the door opened and Jake came hopping happily inside.


    ¡°Hey sis what the-¡±


    Jake stopped midway and looked at Marcus in shock.


    There was no reason for Jake to stay at the hotel but since the day he met ir he had been staying here with us, lying that he wanted to see thepetition. He had been talking to ir a lot. Only he was talking. Not her. Jake followed her like a puppy but she just ignored him and continued with her work.


    I shook my head begging him not tough while I was failing at doing the same thing.


    Jake clipped his nose and choked on air like a maniac, clutching onto the door to stop himself from toppling to the ground. Composing himself again, he snapped his head at me and gave me a thumbs up with a wink.


    ¡°I feel like a proud brother. You did well my sister¡± he walked over to me and patted my back in pride. In return, I gave him a dramatic thank you bow.


    ¡°Weirdos¡± Marcus shook his head, his pony tails wagging on his head as went back to work.


    ¡°Well I guess we¡¯ll be leaving now¡± I gestured to the door and started walking out.


    ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s have breakfast together¡±  Marcus stood up from his chair and I quickly hurried to the door, knowing that he had to walk past the mirror to get to the door. He would kill me for sure after seeing his reflection.


    I quickly grabbed Jake and Steve by their sleeves and hurried off to the stairs.


    We were halfway down the stairs when we heard Marcus shouting.


    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK!¡± Marcus shrieked loudly and we heard the door open with a loud bang and angry footsteps stomping down the stairs.


    ¡°Shit run run run ¡± All three of us jogged down the stairs as fast as possible.


    We quickly reached the massive restaurant where everybody was having breakfast. It was the safest spot because the cameras were rolling as the contestants ate.


    We sat at the far corner of the restaurant, away from all the cameras. I held up the menu and hid behind it, trying my best to cover myself.


    ¡°He¡¯sing¡± Jake murmured slowly.


    ¡°Get up¡± Marcus ordered Steve who was sitting next to me. I didn¡¯t look up from the menu but from the corner of my eye I saw Marcus pulling out the chair and sitting beside me.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna hide behind that forever?¡±


    I quickly put the menu down and cleared my throat, not meeting his eyes.


    ¡°Look at me¡± I slowly turned my head to look at Marcus and a smallugh escaped my lips. His hair was messy, probably because he had ripped the hair bands out.


    I leaned and pecked the scowl on his lips. His shoulders rxed and he looked at me, displeased.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a kiss. I want a proper one. Come¡± Marcus wrapped his arm around me and tried to pull me towards him but I justughed and shook my head in a no.


    ¡°Oh god this is adults only. Let¡¯s leave Steve¡±  Jake give me a disgusted look and stood up to leave.


    ¡°Amelia please stop¡± Luke yelled out and we all stared at the contestants¡¯ table in surprise.


    ¡°What Luke? You are my partner. Not hers. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to me?¡±


    ¡°Just because we are partners during the programs doesn¡¯t mean I like you¡±


    ¡°Ooh I need popcorn¡± I snickered evilly, seeing the love triangle.


    ¡°You are so evil. Why are youughing?¡±  Marcus said.


    ¡°Because more drama means more  viewers. And more viewers means more money. And if I¡¯m so evil why are you sitting here?¡±


    ¡°Because I love you¡± Marcus said with a smirk, already knowing that he had won the argument.


    ¡°Same to you¡± I said teasingly to which he pinched my nose.


    ¡°Ouchhh¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you say it. Say it properly¡±


    ¡°Ow ow ouch okay okay I love you too¡± Marcus released my nose and pressed his lips to mine. His lips moved tenderly against mine as he tilted my head, deepening the kiss. He bit my bottom lip teasingly, making me groan in pleasure. I kept my hands on his body to stop myself from jumping on to him and underneath his dress shirt I felt his lean body.


    I started touching his body, tracing and exploring his abs through his shirt while kissing him. Marcus suddenly gripped my groping hands and leaned back with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You have a nice body¡± I poked his stomach and drilled my finger into it, earning augh from Marcus.


    ¡°Gosh I want to take you right now¡± Marcus groaned, almost aroused, to which I blushed and pulled my hands back.


    ¡°There-there¡¯s a jewelry store right across the street. Let¡¯s go there after breakfast¡± I cleared my throat and said awkwardly.


    ¡°Why? Let¡¯s go to our room¡± Marcus said in a husky voice as he leaned in to bite my earlobe.


    ¡°Nope. I want earrings¡±


    ¡­


    It was already afternoon and we walked across the street to the store. It was small but fancy. Jewelry showcases were kept along the walls with golden light brightening the lustre of the jewelry.


    I walked along the showcases with earrings that were too expensive for most people to buy and a white gold ssic diamond earring with six prongs caught my eyes.


    ¡°Marcus buy me that¡± I said cheekily and pointed to the earrings and Marcus leaned in to look at it properly.


    ¡°Why, You are a Billionaire. Can¡¯t you buy it yourself?¡± he asked with raised eyebrows.


    I felt my blood boiling at his words. A simple gesture of love wouldn¡¯t hurt. Why does he have to be a dick all the time?


    Seeing my face contort to anger Marcus panicked and cupped my face in his hands. ¡°Oh god Cami. I was just joking. I will buy-¡±


    ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t need you buying me anything. I will buy it myself¡±


    I turned on my heel and walked to where the staff was. ¡°I need to speak to your manager¡±


    The manager came running, already recognizing us. ¡± I¡¯m the manager here. How can we help you? Do you have any particr jewelry that you want to buy Mrs. Anderson?¡±


    ¡°Oh no. Not just anything in particr. I¡¯m gonna buy the entire store right now¡± The manager and the staff all looked at me in shock, their mouths hanging wide open.


    Marcus stared at me with wide eyes beforeposing himself to talk to me.


    ¡°Cami I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so sorry. I was just joking. You don¡¯t have to waste your money just because you are angry¡±


    ¡°I want to and it¡¯s none of your business¡±


    ¡°Please pack those white gold diamond earrings for me. We¡¯re only buying that¡± Marcus quickly bought the earrings and led me outside.


    ¡°Why did you buy it? I was gonna buy it¡± Iined furiously.


    ¡°You were gonna buy everything¡±


    ¡°Yeah to show that I can live without a man in my life. That¡¯s girl power¡± I crossed my arms in front my chest and tried to look as intimidating as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure girl power doesn¡¯t mean buying an entire shop out of anger¡±


    With that he tugged me closer and crossed the road. He seemed to be on edge whenever we crossed roads. He was different in so many ways and I couldn¡¯t figure out the reasons he had for being so.


    But perfection is found in epting your imperfections. I fell in love with the imperfect Marcus and I cherished him for who he was, not what he could be.


    ¡­


    Since it was the elimination day there was lot of work to do. Viewer ratings usually sky rocket today. To provide them with the best of the best, we had prepared a winter photo shoot.


    Behind Marcus¡¯s hotel was a huge grass field with pine trees which were now covered in snow. The trees were lined along the narrow path circling the frozen fountain lying in the middle.  Benches coated with ice were kept along the second path which was big enough for a car to drive through. The pine trees around the field were decorated with blue neon bulbs, giving a luminous glow to the darkening sky.


    I plodded through the path, rubbing my hands to warm them up. I was wearing a white trench coat with everything ck underneath from blouse to pants to boots but I had forgotten my goddamn ck leather gloves.


    Suddenly I was yanked back by my wrist. It was Marcus and he started removing his gloves.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Giving them to you¡± he put the gloves on my hands and dug his bare hands inside the pockets of his long ck coat.


    ¡°The mall is a bit far away so I couldn¡¯t buy new ones¡±


    ¡°I was the stupid one who forgot the gloves. Here take them. You need to be warm¡± I started removing the gloves but Marcus stopped me.


    He dragged me to where the photoshoot was happening. It was in front of the fountain so we sat on a cold bench, shivering the entire time. I moved closer to Marcus and kept my head on his shoulder.


    Even though I was shivering I yelled out instructions to our production team when my contestants were taking the photos. They needed to be highlighted as much as possible for me to win this.


    I looked at ra and she had covered her entire body with clothes, which was a rare sight to see.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The Harringtons were cuddling each other and on a bench at the far corner, Brandon was staring at me. I smirked at him and wrapped my hands around Marcus¡¯s left arm, snuggling closer to him.


    The photoshoot and whatever else that was happening today will be recorded into an episode but the elimination will be broadcasted live. So it was a much of a busier day than the others.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± Sarah came running to me like a penguin with her heavy boots.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. I have gossip¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mia kissed someone else who also happens to be Luke¡¯s friend. So now the friend, Colton has told Luke and tonight he is going to confront Mia. The judges already told me that those three won¡¯t get eliminated today since they had good scores in yesterday¡¯s shoot. So that means we¡¯re going to have drama tonight¡±


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s great. I really wanna see it¡±


    ¡°Yes and with this our show and sales will go sky rocketing¡± Sarah jumped up and down and pped her hands merrily.


    ¡°How about we put this for today¡¯s show?¡± Marcus spoke for the first time after Sarah came.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this live¡±


    ¡°Omg Mr. Anderson that will be awesome. The intensity will already be fading by tomorrow so putting it to tomorrow¡¯s episode will be useless¡±


    ¡°Okay after the photoshoot gather everyone. We have many things to discuss¡± I ordered Sarah who nodded her head eagerly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am today will be busy and I guess none of us can go home¡±


    ¡°Oh but I didn¡¯t bring any clothes¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will be going to the mall now to buy pajamas for me. I¡¯ll buy some for you too¡± Sarah said with a small smirk on her lips. I could sense the wheels turning inside her brain,ing up with a devious n.


    I narrowed my eyes in suspicion and she gave me a wicked grin.


    Something was definitely fishy here and I feared for what might happen tonight.

 39

    I opened the door to see Sarah holding a bag with clothes in it.


    ¡°Here I bought you a nightgown¡± she quickly threw the bag at me and started running towards the stairs.


    I narrowed my eyes in confusion and opened my bag to see what was in it, and it was a revealing lingerie satin night gown.


    ¡°What the-¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡± Sarah was already running downstairs and I started running after her.


    ¡°Get back here!!!¡± Sarah had already reached the ground floor and I was still in my heels so I couldn¡¯t catch up to her.


    I rummaged through the clothes to see if I had a bra since I needed one if I was gonna wear this but the devilish creature hadn¡¯t bought me one.


    Slowly, I started walking to my room, pulling my hair in anger for allowing Sarah to buy me clothes.


    Marcus was sitting on the bed working on hisptop, his tie loose around the neck and his sleeves rolled up to his elbows. A blush crept up my cheeks as his mere sight aroused me.


    I quickly shook my head in embarrassment. ¡°You are not going to wash?¡±


    ¡°You wash first. I have some work to do¡±


    It was already midnight so I couldn¡¯t stall any longer.


    Going inside the bathroom, I held the night gown before the mirror. It was a ck satin lingerie night gown with ace at the top, giving a clear image of my breasts. The gown also had a deep sweetheart neckline showing off my cleavage and I doubted whether this would cover my butt.


    I took a deep breath and finally decided not to wear this because I needed my dignity even if I lose everything else. Putting my trench coat back on, I closed the toilet lid and sat on it thinking about what to do. I couldn¡¯t possibly sleep in my work clothes. They were too ufortable that I would rather sleep in the bathtub naked.


    I didn¡¯t know how much time passed until I heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Cami you have been in there for so long. Are you okay? Did you fall?¡± Marcus continued to knock in a hurry.


    The door knob twisted and he came inside looking rmed, and there I realized something again. I was not good with locking doors.


    His tensed muscles rxed when he saw me and he let out a breath in relief.


    ¡°I thought something to happen to you¡±


    Involuntarily I gripped the lingerie nightgown to hide it but Marcus saw it and narrowed his eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Is that a lingerie nightgown?¡±


    I gulped anxiously and stood up feeling embarrassed.


    ¡°S-Sarah bought this and I didn¡¯t know she would buy something like this. I don¡¯t want to wear this but I don¡¯t have any clothes with me¡±


    ¡°I have some clothes in my closet since Ie here often. You can wear one of my shirts¡±


    He gestured to the closet outside the bathroom but I scowled at his suggestion.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m tall right?¡± I said in an obvious tone and crossed my arms before me.


    ¡°Uh so?¡±


    A small smirk crept up my face with the urge to tease him.


    ¡°A shirt from a shorty like you wouldn¡¯t even cover my ass¡±


    Marcus gaped at me and stuttered to form an answer.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not short. I¡¯m 6¡¯2¡å. You¡¯re way shorter than me¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not way shorter than you. Maybe somewhat short here but I wear heels outside which make me look much taller, nearly as tall as you ¡±


    ¡°Yeah but still short¡±


    ¡°Really? You think you¡¯re so tall and manly? Well I prefer a man who is at least near 6¡¯5¡å. And I just got to know recently that your uncle¡¯s son, Chris Anderson, seems to have my ideal height¡± I said as a joke.


    But I knew I had chosen the wrong set of words as Marcus¡¯s face contorted into an anger I had never seen before.


    He pointed his index finger at me and started yelling. ¡°Really? Then go and date him. I don¡¯t care. You are not my type either. I like short women who I can cradle and protect. I like women who are not rich so I can show her my world and buy her anything she can¡¯t buy for herself. I like women who listen to me and not defy me whenever she gets a chance. ¡±


    His words hurt me more than I thought it could. He said I was everything he didn¡¯t like and that made me lose all the confidence in everything I lived up to.


    Soon Marcus¡¯s face fell in remorse as he saw the tears brim in my eyes.


    He hesitantly walked towards me and stretched his hand to wipe away the tears but I pushed him away and ran out of the room and into the hallway.


    I heard him calling out my name and his footsteps running behind me, but I was too fast. I turned around the corner and jogged down the stairs in a hurry. I didn¡¯t know where I was going but I knew that I wanted to get away from here.


    All these time I was struggling with the idea of confessing to him. And after I did I thought everything would be fine. But now I question myself, did I force him to say those three words? Did I force him to love me even though I was never his choice?


    I didn¡¯t know why I was feeling this way. Maybe because this was the first time I ever loved a man. Maybe because I feel I was not enough for him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I got to the lobby and ran to reach the entrance but two strong arms pulled me back and my back hit a hard chest. Marcus buried his face in my neck, panting heavily to catch his breath.


    ¡°Cami I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to say that and it wasn¡¯t true¡±


    I turned to him and his face was filled with remorse and regret. ¡°I just hate Chris to the core and it pissed me off when you said he¡¯s your ideal because I know you both went to the same college. So I thought you liked him back then and regret the choice of getting married to me-¡± He hesitated and nced at me with sad eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    He face fell seeing my teary eyes and he gave a kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Cami you¡¯re the best thing that has ever happened in my life and I couldn¡¯t ask for more. I didn¡¯t know why I said it. I was just so angry that I couldn¡¯t be the man you hoped for¡±


    I sighed and wrapped my arms around his torso. ¡°Marcus don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re everything I could ever wish for. Chris can go to hell. I don¡¯t even know him properly. Just that he¡¯s the college man whore¡±


    Suddenly Marcus snorted like a pig and my face brightend. I let out a softugh and pecked his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t have joked either¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± He gave a heart whelming smile and cupped my face in his hands ¡°I think we both are new to the idea of being in love that we have so many insecurities¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. We suck at this aren¡¯t we?¡± I chuckled and Marcus gave a lop sided grin.


    He leaned his forehead on mine and whispered softly. ¡°Now stop crying. I don¡¯t like when you cry¡±


    I nodded my head and tried wiping away the tears. ¡°Gosh these salty things won¡¯t stop. I think they are used to falling down because I cry a lot¡±


    He opened his mouth to say something but before he could do that he groaned in pain and knelt down, clutching onto his leg.


    I moved behind him to see a very angry ir who had just kicked Marcus in the leg.


    ¡°ir! Why did you do that?¡±


    ir narrowed her eyes at Marcus and red at him. I saw Jakeing downstairs still in his suit, looking confused.


    ¡°Hey Mister, I don¡¯t care who you are, but you don¡¯t make girls cry. Never¡± ir pointed her finger at him and yelled in anger, earning a chuckle from me.


    Marcus red back at her and groaned in pain while rubbing the calf of his leg.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jake asked looking rmed.


    ¡°This Anderson here made Cami cry¡±


    Jake looked at Marcus in shock and pulled him up by the cor.


    ¡°You made my sister cry?¡± Jake asked angrily but I quickly pulled him back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing Jake, it¡¯s nothing¡±


    Jake looked at me and I gave him a tight smile, saying everything was fine. He was very protective when ites to matters like this and that¡¯s sweet of him but not at the moment


    ¡°So ir, why are you here thiste?¡± I asked, hoping to change the subject.


    ¡°We had to work tillte because of the contest. My shift ended so I was going to go home until I heard you cry¡±


    ¡°Oh actually it was nothing. And it¡¯ste so you can¡¯t go alone¡± I nudged Jake¡¯s shoulder. He looked at me confused for a while before realising what I meant.


    ¡°ir I will drop you home¡±


    ir scowled at Jake and crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    ¡°Remember I have a motorbike without a headlight?¡±


    Jakeughed awkwardly and looked at me for help. ¡°ir please he has a car. I don¡¯t want you to get into an ident or anything else at night¡±


    She slumped her shoulders and nodded in defeat. ¡°Fine I¡¯ll go. But that¡¯s only because you told me to¡± Jake beamed happily and walked out with ir.


    I turned around to see Marcus giving me a shy smile.


    ¡°Well now I¡¯m feeling embarassed¡±


    Iughed and wrapped one hand around his arm. Marcus kissed the top of my head and pulled me closer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to our room¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± I chewed the bottom of my lip. ¡°and I¡¯ll wear your shirt¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡±


    ¡°Well I have to because I don¡¯t have anything else to wear. Except for the lingerie nightgown¡±


    Marcus bent down and brought his lips closer to whisper in my ear. ¡°I don¡¯t mind you wearing that nightgown¡±


    ¡°In your dreams mister. Let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡­


    I woke up in the morning before Marcus because I had a witch to kill. Madeline had already sent me my clothes early in the morning so I showered quickly and strode down the stairs and into the lobby.


    ¡°Ah there you are!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit Steve hide me¡± Sarah quickly hid behind Steve for protection. I tried to grab her but she moved Steve around like a shield.


    ¡°You are dead¡±


    ¡°What? You are husband and wife. Showing off your body to him is nothing¡±


    Furiously I tried to reach her but she was blocking me with Steve. ¡°This is not over¡± I huffed and walked past her into the breakfast hall.


    I met Andrew on the way. He waved at me and I awkwardly waved back. I felt bad for him. Crushes and one-sided love hurt. I knew from experience.


    I sat at the far corner with my employees. There was no empty chair for Marcus and I grinned evilly. I saw Marcus entering the hall looking all hot and gorgeous in his suit. Our eyes met and he narrowed his brows in anger that I hadn¡¯t kept a seat for him.


    After breakfast I was walking along the hallway to where the next photoshoot would be but I was suddenly mmed into the wall.


    A loud gasp escaped my lips and two strong arms tightly held mine. I looked up, already knowing that it was Marcus. His lipsnded on mine, engulfing me in a heated kiss. I molded my lips against his, giving him the upper hand. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I moved upwards, standing on my tip toes so that we were the same height.


    Marcus let out a moan against my mouth as I teased him with my tongue. We were too immersed in our kiss that we didn¡¯t notice all the contestants walking down the hallway.


    We quickly parted as I heard a loud gasp from my right. I turned to see all the contestants staring at us in amusement, a slight disappointed look looming on Andrew¡¯s face. I was deeply embarrassed that I had been caught red-handed, sucking the life out of Marcus.


    I dashed behind Marcus and quickly hid my head behind his broad shoulders.


    ¡°Aww you two are so cute. Mrs. Anderson is so lucky to have a husband like Mr. Anderson. If he was mine, I would part my legs for him anyday¡± Lucy, a contestants of the Lesters chirped, happily jumping up and down.


    Both Marcus and I scrunched up our noses in disgust. Then he awkwardly smiled at the contestants and dragged me to our room.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be in here-¡±


    ¡°Why are you always running away?¡± He asked in frustration.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away, stay till I wake up¡± a small pout formed on Marcus¡¯s lips as he asked me pleadingly.


    Giving a small chuckle, I wrapped my arms around his torso and kept my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute. You know right?¡± Marcus whispered in my ear in his husky voice and I hid my face in his neck, inhaling his intoxicating scent to stop myself from jumping on him.


    ¡°Oh god I want you¡± I groaned and Marcus let out a cuteugh. He pressed me closer and kissed my head.


    ¡°You want me?¡±


    I closed my eyes and bit my lip in embarrassment, realising that I had just said it too loud.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I want you Cami. I want to feel every part of you, taste every inch of you but I want us to have a proper honeymoon¡±


    ¡°A honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I want to give you everything a loving husband would¡±.


    I gave him a sly smile and snuggled myself against him.


    ¡°But we need to take baby steps¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want to show you my whip marks¡±


    I leaned back looking shocked. I couldn¡¯t even believe that Marcus was saying this.


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to have you, the least I could do is be naked around you¡± I narrowed my eyes at him and pped his arm yfully.


    ¡°You really meant it? Showing me the marks¡±


    ¡°You are my wife. Anything for you¡±

 40

    We were in the indoor garden of the hotel¡¯s eighth floor. The theme of the photoshoot today was summer but since it was winter outside we had to have the shoot in the indoor garden which was almost like a green house.


    Before the photoshoot of the contestants began the owners had their own photoshoot. We were asked to do one for the front pages of the magazines.


    My stylists gave me a light pink zer jacket and pink pants to match the roses behind me.


    Throughout the entire photoshoot Marcus sat on a wooden stool at the corner, smiling while I posed for pictures. I had done this all my life but under his stare I felt slightly embarrassed.


    ra tried shoving me away so that she could take the spotlight but I didn¡¯t even budge. And since I was the one hosting the event, naturally the spotlight would be on me.


    After an exhausting photoshoot, I asked the cameramen to send me my photos and after receiving them, I quickly ran to the other side to hug Marcus who was scrolling through his phone.


    I engulfed him in a warm hug and sat on hisp, surprising him. Marcus quickly wrapped his arm around me to keep me steady and I pecked his lips with a huge grin on my face.


    He beamed at me and returned the peck with a passionate kiss. He pulled me to him and groaned in pleasure while tangling his tongue with mine. I pressed him further back to deepen the kiss but I suddenly got an idea when I saw the phone in his hand.


    ¡°Give me your phone¡± I held my hand out and he kept his phone on my palm without question.


    I quickly sent a picture of me from the photoshoot to his phone and changed Marcus¡¯s wallpaper to it. Marcus gave me a are you serious look but I just grinned at him and tucked his phone inside his coat pocket.


    ¡°You changed my wallpaper to a photo of you?¡±


    ¡°Smile¡± Without answering him I held my phone to take a selfie with me on hisp. He narrowed his eyes but kissed my cheek as I took the photo.


    ¡°Hey I told you to smile not to kiss¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care, I like it that way¡± he kissed my cheek again and I looked back giving him a disapproving pout. With a smirk he kissed my pout and showered me with more kisses on my left cheek.


    I groaned in annoyance and stood up, pushing him away. Through the corner of my eye I saw Steve and Sarah staring at us, giggling in joy.


    Marcus stood up and pulled me to him by my wrist. Hended another kiss on my lips and looked at me intently. ¡°I have to go to to Thand for a few weeks¡±


    ¡°Weeks? When will you being back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I will get here before the finals¡±


    I leaned my head on his shoulder and sighed loudly. Suddenly weeks felt like years for me. How am I supposed to stay that long without him? The longer we stayed together the harder it gets to stay apart.


    ¡°I have to go to my office now. But I willeter at night. Don¡¯t hang out with the male models. Don¡¯t go outside alone. Don¡¯t cross roads alone. Be safe. Eat well ¡±


    He leaned down for another kiss but I bent back my head andughed loudly, tears pricking my eyes at his overprotectiveness. ¡°Marcus I have been living well for 24 years. And you are just leaving for a few days. Not forever¡±


    He shook his head and pressed another kiss on my lips. ¡°Everything¡¯s not the same. You¡¯re with me now. I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again¡±


    ¡°Fine fine my prince charming. I¡¯ll be eagerly waiting for your arrival¡± I stood on my tip toes and gave him a kiss on his forehead.


    ¡°Call me if anything happens¡±


    ¡°Gosh you are overreacting. Fine I¡¯ll call you¡±


    I pushed him away before he could give me another kiss. I winked at him and walked away to the shoot. Marcus stared at me for a while with worry filled eyes and walked out the door.


    ¡°Bitch¡± I turned to the sound behind me. ra was standing with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°You really have him wrapped around your little finger don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t get what he sees in you. Maybe he wants to take your money and be even richer¡±


    I rolled my eyes and looked to my left as I heard someone clearing their throat. ¡°Who¡¯s this bitch?¡± ir said pointing at ra.


    ¡°Bolton bitch with freckles on her tummy¡±. Both ir and I toppled to the floor,ughing at my hrious joke.


    ¡°Very funny¡± ra said in a mocking tone and walked past us, purposely bumping into me on her way.


    ¡°Maybe you should ask your husband if I have freckles on my tummy. He has seen me. All of me¡± ra smirked and winked at me.


    ¡°Wait what? Don¡¯t tell me he slept with her?¡± ir asked, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Apparently yes, three days before our marriage¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Do you want me to beat him up?¡±


    Iughed loudly and leaned in to whisper in her ear ¡°Are you willing to be my secret warrior?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Does it pay well?¡± She whispered back earning anotherugh from me.


    ¡°Cami¡± My brother came running, his phone dangling between his fingers. His disheveled hair was bouncing up and down as he hopped towards me. But he stopped mid way seeing ir and quickly ran his fingers through his hair, tidying it. Then he started walking elegantly like the Barbie in Princess charm school.


    ¡°Hi¡±


    ¡°Bye¡± ir rolled her eyes and walked past Jake who had a disappointed pout on his face.


    ¡°You like her?¡±


    ¡°What-no of course not. I like her personality. She¡¯s feisty. My type of woman¡± Jake said while staring at the fading silhouette of ir.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what you mean by liking someone. Anyways why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I found out ssified information¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Through Anderson¡¯s staff¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to tell me how you got the info if it¡¯s ssified¡± I shook my head at his immaturity.


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you have some respect¡± He smacked my head and I yelled out in pain.


    ¡°So what info did you get?¡± Jake leaned in to whisper in my ear.


    ¡°Marcus¡¯s birthday is next month¡±


    ¡°Really. Oh my god how did I not know? What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Last time I checked, he was your husband¡±


    I slumped back in my chair, thinking about what to buy for him. I always hated going for birthdays of rich kids back in school because I had no idea of what to give them. They had everything and so was Marcus.


    But everything except for a mother.


    My eyes widened as an idea popped into my mind. He always used to cry out for his mother. His life was devastated without her. The best present I could ever give him was bringing his mother back into his life.


    I jumped into Jake¡¯s arms with excitement. ¡°Ew yuck! Get off me¡±


    ¡­


    I went home in the evening and texted Marcus, asking him whether he wanted his bags packed. He gave me permission so I rummaged through his closet trying to find clothes to pack.


    Most of Marcus¡¯s clothes were suits. So I really had no choice but to pack his best suits along with casual wear. I was folding them neatly when I felt tworge arms wrap around my waist.


    I smiled knowing who it was so I continuedying the folded clothes orderly in the suitcase. Marcus buried his head in the crook of my neck and inhaled deeply while pecking my corbone.


    ¡°I will miss you¡±


    ¡°You are so cheesy. What happened to the rude man I married?¡± I asked teasingly.


    ¡°Long gone and nevering back¡± he started trailed kisses down my jaw to my throat, groaning softly as he nipped my tender skin. I hummed in contentment enjoying his lovely gestures.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Go and have a shower¡± I pushed Marcus to the bathroom and gave him his towel along with a pair of sweat shorts and a grey t-shirt. He narrowed his eyes in displeasure and closed the door.


    After his confession he was all touchy in a cute way that made my heart skip a beat. I walked over to the bed to continue with my work but saw Marcus¡¯s phone on the nightstand.


    I took it to see if he had changed the wallpaper. I unlocked his phone and smiled evilly, seeing that my photo still dominated in his wallpaper.


    I bent down to keep the phone back in ce but suddenly he got a notification. It was not my ce to open it but I had this frenzied urge to check it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you will get away with this. You killed them. You will pay for what you did. I will destroy what¡¯s yours¡±


    My heart beat at a rapid pace as I read the message over and over. He killed someone? I couldn¡¯t believe it. Marcus was not capable of harming even the smallest creature as far as I knew.


    And whoever this person was, needed to destroy what belonged to Marcus. No wonder he had been overprotective these days.


    I quickly kept the phone in ce and decided not to rush and ask him about this. I will slowly get the answers from him out of his own ord.


    I went back to packing his bags and after a while the bathroom door opened and there came a shirtless Marcus.


    Wait shirtless?


    ¡°Um¡­ I think I gave you a shirt. Well if you don¡¯t like it wait I will give you another one¡± I turned to walk towards the closet but suddenly Marcus gripped my arm stopping me.


    ¡°You wanted to see my marks and I¡¯m letting you¡±


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t have to force yourself to do that. Sorry if I-¡±


    ¡°I want to. I want you to see them¡±


    Marcus walked to the bed and sat with his back facing me. I inched closer and knelt down, observing the almost fading but long, light red whip marks across his back.


    I traced my fingers along each mark, my eyes slightly watering as I felt him shudder at my touch.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡± He turned to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologising?¡± He narrowed his eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m-¡± My voice broke. ¡°I¡¯m just sorry. It hurts knowing that some children go through this daily and knowing that I can¡¯t do anything about it even with all the money, I feel sorry¡±


    ¡°Hey hey¡± Marcus pulled me to hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for something you have no control over¡±


    ¡°I know but I wish you hadn¡¯t gone through all that pain. If I can use all my money and built a time traveling machine-¡± I gave a softugh. ¡°I would save you¡±


    I giggled and his lip¡¯s twitched up into a smile. ¡°Ah yes then you can be my superhero¡±

 41

    Today was the final day of the contest. Marcus had not been with me all these days because he was in Thand.


    I missed him everyday but we talked over the phone a lot at night. He was supposed to be arriving in few hours with Steve.


    The contest was not the only thing on my mind these past few days. Marcus¡¯s birthday was in one month and all this time, I had been thinking about how to contact his mother.


    But I didn¡¯t give up on hope as today before the show, all the Andersons including Marcus¡¯s uncle, Sebastian Anderson who I knew very well because of his beauty productspany would also being here.


    I was standing impatiently by the entrance ncing at my watch from time to time waiting for their arrival. Behind me the staff of the hotel and the fivepanies were running around like chickens on fire, preparing for thest show.


    I rubbed my hands together to heat them as I stood on the cold hard ground. It was an afternoon but no sunlight fought its way through the heavy clouds as it was snowing.


    A line of ck cars came into my view and Marcus¡¯s dad, Carlton Anderson and his sister, brother and their children got off. Amara Anderson gave me a big hug and congratted me on the sess of my show.


    Chris Anderson, Sebastian¡¯s son was smirking as he checked me out. Both he and I went to same college but never met since he was a senior. But I knew very well of his behavior during his college times. He was always surrounded by chicks ready to give themselves to him. And he didn¡¯t disappoint them.


    I ignored him and walked past him to greet his sister Bianca who I hated equally. I had met her in business meetings and she was a pain in the ass. She was the brte version of ra.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Why are we here again dad?¡± Bianca asked Sebastian with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°Shut up¡± Sebastian warned her and engulfed me in a hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again Cami¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too Mr. Anderson¡±


    ¡°Oh drop the formalities. We are family now. I saw your text message saying that you wanted to talk about something¡±


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯ll tell you when we get inside¡± I said quietly not wanting to grab the attention of Marcus¡¯s dad.


    After greeting everyone from the Empire group, I walked to the restaurant with Sebastian.


    ¡°So what did you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Um-do you know Marcus¡¯s mother?¡± I asked with uncertainty, not knowing how he would react.


    ¡°I only have little knowledge about his past before his father took him in. He lived with his mother, step father and half sister, I don¡¯t know anything other than that¡±


    ¡°Do you still have any contact number of his mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I had it when we were trying to take his custody from her. I¡¯m don¡¯t know if the number is still working¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I have it?¡±


    Sebastian stared at me for a while and sighed loudly. ¡°Are you sure you want to do that? Because Marcus is a very secretive person and I don¡¯t think he will like it¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Anderson but he has been missing his mother a lot. If there¡¯s anything I can do to help him I¡¯m willing to take the risk¡±


    ¡°Okay I will search my old papers and will send you the number¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Anderson. Your help means a lot but can you please not tell Marcus that I asked you about this?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    I thanked him again and went back to prepare for the final show. Lot of actors, actresses, business tycoons and even politicians would be arriving today. So I had lot of work to do instead of sitting and worrying about a birthday present which I was not sure I would be able to give.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang them there. Put it on the pir¡± I gestured to the flowers that were being hanged on the curtains.


    ¡°No keep it there¡± ra shouted back.


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m the host and this is Marcus¡¯s hotel so back off¡± I huffed angrily and told the workers to hang the flowers on the pir.


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°You are a bitch who seduce Marcus¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his freaking wife. You are the bitch who does that. You have been doing it since high school. Snatching other¡¯s men. And that¡¯s another way of saying that you had been picking other¡¯s trash¡±


    ra scoffed angrily and stomped towards me, with her fists curled into a ball ready to punch me.


    ¡°Stop. If you every your filthy hands on my wife I won¡¯t hesitate to break them¡± Marcus¡¯s voice boomed as he walked towards us, ring at ra.


    ¡°But Marcus she-¡±


    ¡°Shut up I don¡¯t care about what you say¡±


    I beamed happily and jumped onto Marcus. His lips tugged into a small smile and he kissed my lips as he pulled me closer.


    He slowly parted and stared at me.¡±Missed me?¡±


    I nodded my head as I didn¡¯t ever bother denying it. It was so good to have him in my arms again.


    ¡°You are supposed to deny it¡±


    ¡°Why would I deny something that¡¯s true?¡± I asked already knowing we had a simr conversation regarding his possessiveness back in the ship.


    ¡°Mm. Deja vu¡±


    Marcus suddenly lifted me off the ground earning few chuckles from the people around me.


    ¡°Marcus¡± I whisper yelled and lightly pped him on the arm as I looked down in embarrassment.


    ¡°Put me down. People are looking¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care¡±


    I felt Marcus walk straight ahead, holding me tightly in his arms. As we got inside the elevator I gently bit his lip earning a soft chuckle from him.


    He kicked the door open andid me on our bed . He got on top of me and crashed his lips into mine without any hesitation. I smiled against his lips and started kissing him back asking for dominance but he refused to give. His tongue darted out tangling with mine as he deepened the kiss with growing passion.


    His hands slid underneath my pencil skirt to carasse the soft skin of my thighs. I wrapped my legs around his torso and pulled him closer, moaning against his lips as his hands dig deeper.


    I pushed him back with all my strength and flipped us over so I¡¯m on top of him. Heughed softly and allowed me to take the lead. I sat on his hardness and gently rubbed myself against it with a smirk on my face.


    Marcus eyes darkened as he saw what I was doing. His lust filled hungry eyes stared deep into mine, craving to get inside of me. I winked yfully and started getting off of him but he grabbed my arm and pulled me back onto hisp.


    He wrapped his fingers around my wild hair and pulled me into a heated kiss. His hands slid underneath my skirt again and this time his fingers moved further to y with the edge of my thong making me arch my back letting out another moan.


    Marcus started trailing his lips down my jaw to my throat, groaning softly as he gently sucked the skin of my corbone.


    ¡°God Marcus. It¡¯s till daytime¡± I whispered slowly while panting for air.


    Marcus stopped kissing and leaned back disappointedly. He then buried his head in the crook of my neck and whispered slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can control myself if this continues¡±


    I giggled softly but stopped as I heard someone clear their throat. Both Marcus and I snapped our heads at the door.


    Andrew was standing at the door looking like a tomato ready to explode. He bit his lip in fear, his sweat trickling down his face as his fingers shook in anxiety.


    ¡°Andrew¡± Marcus spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Yes sir¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier not toe just because the door isn¡¯t locked? And why are youing to our room anyway?¡±


    ¡°I-I wanted to ask Mrs. Anderson f-for advices about today¡¯s final show. I¡¯m sorry if I interrupted. I should probably go¡± Andrew quickly dashed out of the door and ran to the elevator.


    ¡°That kid is so annoying. Hope he doesn¡¯t win¡±


    ¡°Hey don¡¯t say that. He just has a crush on me and I know how hard it is not to receive the love back¡±


    ¡°What do you know? I started loving you a lot earlier before you confessed. Your crush had loved you unknowingly¡±


    ¡°Who said I was having a crush on you?¡±


    I teased back earning a very big, ugly scowl from Marcus.


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon I was just joking. Let¡¯s get ready. All the guest will be arriving in the evening¡±


    ¡­


    I adjusted my dress and stood by the entrance greeting all the guest. Marcus was beside me wearing a dark suit looking handsome as ever. The reporters were surrounding the entrance trying to talk with all the guest arriving at the red carpet.


    After everyone arrived we walked to the hall which was dimmed as the show started. I looked to my left to see ir holding a tray with wine sses. She looked very annoyed as Jake followed her everywhere.


    As his sister, how embarrassing.


    The models started walking with the morous clothes all thepanies prepared. Andrew who acted like a child with me was doing amazing at his job, looking so professional.


    Luke was the spotlight of the show. He was always amazing at what he does and he already seed in grabbing the entire America¡¯s attention to him. The girl he confessed, Mia cheated on him a few weeks ago, then his friend also betrayed him and hooked up with Mia. The viewers felt pity for him that they even started collecting a fund to uplift his mental instability. That¡¯s also one of the most hrious things I have every witnessed in my life.


    The finale was streamed live and Sarah came to me once in a while showing me the viewer ratings.


    ¡°We are gonna be double rich. Our sales have been sky rocketing these past few days and after this BOOM. We will take over the fashion world¡± Sarah yelled beside me in happiness and I had to close my ears to protect my hearing ability.


    The show came to an end and we all waited impatiently for the final results. Marcus ran his thumb along my thigh, soothing me while I bit my lips in anxiety.


    I need to win this.


    ¡°And the winners are¡­¡±


    ¡°The winners are¡­¡±


    ¡°Who do you think won the contest?¡± The announcer asked the audience.


    ¡°God I want to kill that man. Why don¡¯t he just freaking announce it?¡± I gritted my teeth angrily, sending death res at the cheeky announcer.


    ¡°The best female model goes to HAILEY MARTIN OF THE LESTER¡¯S and The best male model goes to¡­¡±


    ¡°Goes to¡­¡±


    ¡°Goes to¡­¡±


    ¡°Who do you think is the best male model?¡± The announcer raised his mic to the audience.


    ¡°Marcus grab a rifle. We are killing that man¡± Marcus chuckled beside me as Iined with growing passion for murder. God why are these announcers so annoying?


    ¡°The best male model goes to LUKE ROGERS¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes. We won the best male model. Yes yes yes¡± Sarah and I jumped up and down hugging each other while crying happy tears.


    People came to congratte the winners and thepanies that sponsored them. Marcus and his dad stood at the far corner talking with the politicians and I was with the Lester¡¯s thanking everyone for their kind words.


    ¡°Cami¡±


    I turned around as I heard Marcus¡¯s uncle¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes Mr. Anderson¡±


    ¡°I told my secretary to look into the papers¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡± I asked impatiently waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°I got the number¡±


    I beamed happily at his words. This was more happier that winning the contests or my sales sky rocketing. It was a chance to heal Marcus, to give him back the life he missed. Life with a mother.


    ¡°I texted you the number. Hope you think well before calling¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot Mr. Anderson. You are a saviour¡±

 42

    The little boy hid behind the door to peak at his little sister who was born just a few days ago. His mom sat on the bed, breastfeeding the small baby while cradling her in her arms. James, the nightmare of his life sat next to his mother as he caressed the small baby.


    He was happy but yet jealous that his sister received all the love that he never had. His mother who pitied him at the beginning now tortured him for entertainment. His stepdad who never looked at him with love continued to release his frustration through him.


    The boy edged closer to the door to get a better view but the door creased making a loud sound. The boy whimpered as he heard foot steps on the other side, stomping towards him in anger.


    The door suddenly flew open and James stood, gritting his teeth in anger. He held the boy by his cor and lifted him off the ground.


    ¡°What did I tell you abouting to this floor?¡± He roared in anger, tightening his hold on the little boy.


    ¡°I-I just wanted to see my sister¡± tears streamed down the boy¡¯s face as he trembled in fear.


    ¡°You have no sister. You are even lucky that I¡¯m still keeping you alive. If I see you here again I won¡¯t hesitate to starve you to death. You understand me?¡± The boy nodded and James spat on the his face and threw him to the floor.


    He kicked his face and pushed him off the stairs. The boy rolled down to the ground and bit his lip to stop the cries that were trying to escape his lips. His wailing would only anger his mother and James more.


    The boy slowly stood up and wiped the blood off his lips. He limped to the window and opened it to gaze at the small shabby house next to them. Barabara¡¯s house.


    He lifted himself off the ground and jumped out of the window. A truck came into his view and he quickly hid behind the bushes as he recognised it. It was the truck of Kyle, the man who read his letter on Christmas and embarrassed him in front of everyone.


    The door of it opened and Kyle and Logan came out. The two men who always tortured him whenever they get drunk.


    The little boy quickly dashed to the other house and jumped inside through the window.


    ¡°Oh my god¡± the girl yelled in shock and patted her heart, trying to slow her rapid breathing.


    ¡°Marky there¡¯s a door over there. You don¡¯t have to jump from the window¡±


    ¡°I will jump if I want to¡±


    ¡°How rude¡±


    The boy walked to the kitchen as he heard a baby cry. Barbara¡¯s daughter was born not long ago. Just few days after his sister, ra was born.


    ¡°Young master. You are here¡± Barbara stood up from the chair with a smile on her face but it quickly changed seeing the blood on the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡°Young master. What happened to you?¡± She handed over her daughter to the girl and came running to the him.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I came to see your daughter. Can I hold her?¡±


    Barbara looked at him in pity and sighed loudly. ¡°Sure. Meghan give the baby to young master¡±


    The girl gave the small baby to the boy who looked at the little girl lying in his arms with adoration.


    ¡°Did you give her a name?¡±


    ¡± Mommy and I didn¡¯te up with a good one yet. What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Her name is ra. But I don¡¯t like that name very much¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Then what do you like?¡±


    ¡°Um.. Reba. I like the name Reba¡±


    The girl¡¯s face beamed with happiness and she shouted in joy.


    ¡°Mommy our sister¡¯s name is Reba. I like that name.¡±


    ¡°No that¡¯s my sister¡¯s name¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s name is already ra. So we will take the name Reba¡±


    The boy narrowed his eyes angrily and red at the girl who red back at him.


    ¡°Young master can I speak to you alone for a second?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡±


    Barbara looked at her daughter and waited till she walked away.


    ¡°My friend who worked as a bartender at the club looked more into the person who was with your mother that night and Master, he found your real father¡±


    ¡°My father?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His name is Carlton Anderson. He is a rich man in New York. The heir of the Empire group.  Should I contact him?¡±


    ¡°No. He doesn¡¯t even know of my existence. I don¡¯t want to leave you and be with a stranger¡±


    ¡°But you suffer everyday¡±


    ¡°But my favourite time is with you. I won¡¯t leave you¡±


    ¡­


    I paced back and forth in the living room thinking whether to call Marcus¡¯s mom or not.


    His birthday was next week and everything else other than this was already arranged. Marcus left early in the morning for a meeting and this was my best chance to talk to her.


    ¡°Is everything all right Cami?¡± Madeline asked me while cleaning the table.


    ¡°Yeah yeah everything¡¯s alright¡±


    I gave her a tight smile and walked outside to take fresh air. My palms were sweating with anxiety as I dialed the numbers.


    I kept the phone in my ear and tapped my foot impatiently waiting for her to pick up. I was even lucky that the number still worked.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    My body went rigid as I heard a melodious voice on the other end. I tried opening my mouth to speak but no words came out.


    ¡°Hello¡± the women spoke again and I finally braced myself to speak.


    ¡°Hi. Um¡­ Is this Kaitlyn Jones?¡±


    ¡°Yes. May I know who¡¯s speaking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m Cami Anderson¡±


    ¡°Uh, Do I know you?¡±


    I let out an anxiousugh and cleared my throat to speak again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Marcus¡¯s wife¡±


    I waited for her response but it was dead silent. I didn¡¯t even hear her breathing so I wasn¡¯t sure if she was actually there.


    ¡°Hello are you still there?¡± I asked with uncertainty.


    ¡°Yes I¡¯m. It¡¯s nice to speak to you Cami. I never thought that I would get the chance to speak to my son¡¯s wife¡±


    ¡°Pleasure is all mine. I actually called you because his birthday is next week and I have nned a small family party for him. To surprise him, I wanted to bring you there. I know I¡¯m asking a lot. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want toe but I guess he would be really really happy to see you again¡±


    Again it was eerie quiet. Then I heard a hoarseugh on the other end.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know him well, do you?¡±


    ¡°Um.. I¡¯m not sure what you meant but may I know whether you cane or not¡±


    ¡°I will , I wille. It has been a long time since I saw my little boy. His father had kept me away, preventing me from meeting him but I¡¯m d that you are inviting me to his birthday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you agreed. Can you send me your details so that I can pick you up in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Oh dear I live in Kentucky¡±


    ¡°Um.. then I will book a flight. Only if it¡¯s okay with you¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with anything. I¡¯m as excited as much as you are for his birthday. Looking forward to meeting you soon¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot. I owe you¡±


    After sharing some more pleasantries I cut the call and walked inside to slump on the couch.


    ¡°Cami will you be going to work today?¡± Madeline asked me and I gasped loudly and ran to the stairs.


    Ipletely forgot about work. It was alreadyte and I had a lot to do.  Sarah will surely kill me when I get there.


    I quickly changed into my work attire and ran outside after saying goodbyes to Madeline. The snow wasn¡¯t as heavy as it was a few weeks ago. Small snow kes fell on my hair and I brushed it away annoyingly making my hair into a mess again.


    I halt to a stop in front of Marcus¡¯s building and gave the security my keys to park the car in the parking lot. My building was still under renovation but it will quickly end and I can go back to it with my staff.


    I apologized everyone I met for beingte and got on the elevator to quickly reach Marcus¡¯s floor. I skidded along the hallway until I met his room and next to it was his meeting room. The walls were see-through so Marcus saw me walking like a penguin to his room.


    Giving an awkward smile I opened the door and went inside in embarrassment.


    ¡°Sote. Is this how you work?¡± Sarah dumped a stack of files on my table andined.


    ¡°Sorry mom I missed the bus¡± I said giving out a chuckle.


    ¡°Very funny. I¡¯m surprised that you even know buses existed¡±


    ¡°Heyy. I know normal life¡±


    ¡°Oh please¡±


    ¡°Regina George!¡±


    Sarah gasped at my words and stabbed her heart with an imaginary knife.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mean¡±


    ¡°Yes you are¡±


    Before she could say anything the door opened and Marcus came inside.


    ¡°Cami why were youte?¡±


    ¡°Mommy tell dad the reason¡± I said to Sarah in a mock tone.


    ¡°You mean daddy¡±  Sarah teased back and I gaped at her, my jaw almost touching the ground. I snatched a nk paper and curled it into a ball before throwing it at Sarah.


    ¡°Get out¡±


    Sarah giggled loudly and left after closing the door.


    I looked at Marcus who was staring at me with a smirk.


    ¡°Mm. Daddy. I like it. Call me that¡± Marcus walked towards me and bent down to kiss me but I stopped his lips with my index finger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just surrender myself to my mom¡¯s blueberry pie rather than calling you that¡±


    Marcus face formed into a small pout. ¡°Then how about babe?¡±


    ¡°No. Ew so cheesy¡± I made a disgusted face andined.


    Marcus red at me for a while and leaned back to walk to his table. He didn¡¯t even look at me once as he went back to working.


    ¡°Wait, are you mad because I didn¡¯t call you babe?¡±


    Marcus still kept quiet and opened hisptop to immerse himself in whatever he was doing.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    I called again but he didn¡¯t take one single nce at me.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    Still no response.


    ¡°Babe¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Iughed out loud as he responded to the word babe. He was sometimes so childish but I found that cute.


    ¡°Oh my god Marcus you can¡¯t be serious¡± I eximed in mock and Marcus¡¯s scowl deepened hearing his name again.


    ¡°Okay okay babe. I will call you that from now on¡± I raised my hands up in surrender and his tensed muscles rxed, forming into a smile.


    ¡°Good. Nowe on to myp¡± Marcus patted hisp like it was apletely normal thing to do in an office.


    ¡°No we are at work¡±


    ¡°So what? This is my office and there¡¯s no one above me in thispany¡± I narrowed my eyes and red at him and Marcus also narrowed his eyes, ring back it me as if we were having a mind arguement.


    ¡°Uh fine so annoying¡± I bent my head back and groaned before walking to sit on hisp.


    Marcus dragged me by the hand and pulled me onto hisp. I adjusted myself so that I wasfortable in his arms and then leaned my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Heard that you are ning some family party for my birthday¡±


    ¡°Oh my god who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Jake¡±


    ¡°What the hell! I¡¯m gonna kill him¡±


    Well it¡¯s not something unusual. He always had a lousy mouth he had no control of. He likes to exin each and everything and also talks a lot . Back then when he was in middle school he had his first kiss and then came home and exined it to me for hours about how it felt.


    I fear the day he finally loses his virginity because I was pretty sure that he would exin it for weeks and that¡¯s thest thing I needed.


    ¡°Did I ruin the surprise?¡± Marcus smirked and bent down to trail his lips on my arm.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not the surprise. And I¡¯m very thankful to myself that I didn¡¯t tell the real surprise to Jake¡±


    ¡°Tell me¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and gave him a forehead kiss but he dragged me to him and crashed his lips on mine.

 43

    I was waiting at the airport ncing at the flight arrival board once in a while waiting for Kaitlyn Jones.


    I suddenly stood up from my seat as I saw a woman who looked simr to Marcus walked through the terminal.


    She had her hair elegantly pulled into a bun and was wearing a knee length tight red dress looking very fashionable to her age. I ran and stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Kaitlyn?¡±


    ¡°Cami?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    The corners of her lips tugged in to a small smile as she stared at me.


    ¡°You are so pretty¡±


    ¡°Um thank you¡± I tucked a hair strand behind my ear in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to finally you meet you. My son is so lucky to have a sessful woman like you¡± she cupped my face in her hands and smiled at me.


    Suddenly there was a tight knot on my stomach as if to warn me about something bad yet to happen. Seeing the woman before me made me anxious, insecure, frightened.


    ¡°Um, thanks. Let¡¯s get going shall we? My friend is already waiting for us¡±I cleared my throat and looked away to hide the strange feeling building up inside me.


    We walked outside and searched for Ally. My best friend who again went to South Asia came back just yesterday. She helped me with all the preparations and Kaitlyn was the final touch.


    I waved as a red car came into my view and Ally stopped the car in front of us.


    ¡°Hello Mrs. Jones¡±


    Ally greeted Kaitlyn as we got in. ¡°Oh it¡¯s Miss. I¡¯m single now. And Jones is my birth surname¡± Kaitlyn said as she adjusted herself in the back seat.


    ¡°Oh my apologies¡±


    Ally gave me a tight smile asking whether she had messed up but I just waved my hand and said it was alright.


    My family and the Andersons were already waiting at a restaurant the RJs owned. I don¡¯t like having huge birthday parties for grown ups so I decided to have a small family get together.


    We parked in front of the restaurant and  I saw a familiar ck car already parked near the entrance.


    ¡°Shit Marcus is here. Ally can you wait with Kaitlyn for a while in the mall ande in when I tell you to?¡±


    Ally nodded her head and I put on a  trench coat before getting out. It was snowing lightly but the coldness was still there. The city was bustling with people and even a heavy snowfall wouldn¡¯t stop the busy New York city from honking and driving recklessly.


    I covered my head with my hands and ran to the restaurant for shelter. People were already wishing Marcus, giving him gifts.


    ¡°You started the party without me?¡± I eximed in shock.


    ¡°Jake told us to start giving the gifts¡± My cousin Thea pointed an using finger at Jake who just shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Jake, you know you are so annoying right? Always bothering me¡±


    Jake grinned widely and snapped his fingers before my eyes. ¡°Why dear? You expect me to love you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind a brotherly love¡±


    We started at each other for a while, blinking deliberately and then both of our faces contorted into disgust.


    ¡°Yuck!¡± We said in unison and moved far away from each other.


    I stuck my tongue out to Jake and walked towards Marcus who was beaming at me. I jumped on to his arms, taking him a few steps back as I leaned into kiss his lips.


    But he beat me to it and bent down to kiss my lips first. Wrapping his arms around my waist he lifted me off the ground, deepening the kiss. I moaned against his lips as he ran his fingers through my hair ying with the soft curls at the end.


    Before I could release another moan I heard several people clearing their throats and I quickly moved back in embarrassment as I realized that both of our families were here.


    ¡°I think I went blind¡± Jake covered his eyes with his hands and turned around.


    ¡°Ah yes virgin eyes. Sorry¡± I teased him and he took a full turn to send death res at me.


    The staff brought a huge strawberry cake and after my cousin¡¯s children sang the happy birthday song we cut the cake. Marcus gave me a bite of his cake and I darted my tongue out to lick the tips of his fingers. He chuckled softly and kissed the icing on my lips.


    The children took two microphones and dragged Jake to the floor. A song started to y and they started to sing after pping their hands in a rythm.


    I narrowed my eyes at Jake and asked him what he was gonna sing. But he winked at me and started singing¡­


    No way.


    No freaking way.


    BARNEY¡¯S BINGO SONG.


    I saw my dad face palming himself but the rest of the guests enjoyed the hrious act. I quickly took out my phone to video it so I can send that to ir who unfortunately couldn¡¯te and embarrasse Jake.


    The singing came to an end and it was the time for me to surprise Marcus. I quickly texted Ally telling her toe and she replied right away. I excused from the party and walked outside to see whether the two were arriving.


    I waved as soon as I saw a familiar red dress and Ally dragged Kaitlyn to the restaurant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I opened the door for them and walked inside. Kaitlyn was behind me so no one noticed her yet.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    Marcus turned at me but he still didn¡¯t see his mother who was standing right behind me and Ally.


    ¡°So I brought you a present. Something you never imagined. But I hope you like it cause it took me lot of time to n this¡± I pped my hand together in anxiety and slowly moved away so that Marcus could see her.


    I expected a big smile on his face but it was theplete opposite.


    His face contort into anger as he red at Kaitlyn with fire zing in his eyes. He clenched his jaw hard, his knuckles whitening as he curled his fingers into a fist.


    But before Marcus could do anything Carlton Anderson walked to the front.


    ¡°What are you doing here Kaitlyn?¡± He hissed angrily.


    ¡°Your daughter inw invited me¡±


    Marcus¡¯s gaze fell upon me as the words left her mouth. He strode towards me and held me harshly by my wrist.


    ¡°Cami why did you do this?¡± He hissed through gritted teeth, his grip tightening around my wrist bruising it.


    ¡°Marcus it hurts¡± I tried yanking my hand back but he held it firmly.


    ¡°I asked why did you do this?¡± He roared louder, his anger echoing through the restaurant as everyone stared at him.


    ¡°I-I what¡¯s wrong with what I did? I just wanted you to unite with your mother-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me. Anything. How dare you bring her? HOW DARE YOU?¡± He pushed me back to the wall, suffocating me as I tried to yank his hands aways.


    ¡°Marcus it¡¯s your mother. I thought you really miss her because you always used to cry out for her at night. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you in pain so that¡¯s why-¡±


    ¡°Pain pain?¡± Heughed hriously.


    ¡°What do you know about pain? You are just a spoiled woman brought up by rich parents. You didn¡¯t feel an ounce of pain that I had gone through. ¡±


    ¡°Marcus don¡¯t say that. I-I might not have felt the pain you felt b-but I just wanted your pain to go away¡± Tears were falling down my eyes as I tried to speak through my sobs.


    ¡°You are very funny you know. This woman is the reason to my pain¡± He pointed an using finger at Kaitlyn who was smirking the entire time. ¡°This evil woman who I shared blood with is the reason to all my sufferings and yet you brought her here¡±


    I felt my heart sink in regret. I didn¡¯t know that his mother had brought him pain. If I knew I never would have done this. I never would have done something to hurt him again.


    ¡°I regret marrying you Cami. I regret marrying a fucking bitch like you¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    My head started aching with an unbearable pain. It felt as my heart was shredded into pieces. It hurt so much that I just wanted die. I doubt even death could be as painful as this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what that woman did to me and everyone I loved¡± His eyes began filling up with tears. ¡°I thought I can forgot everything and start a new life you but you all are the same¡± His voice quivered. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t want to talk about my past and did you even question why? No instead you brought her here. You only care about yourself¡± He spat angrily. ¡°Even that fucking ra is better than you¡±


    ¡°Marcus I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t kn-¡± I tried grabbing his arms but I felt a harsh p across my face.


    Everything was blurry as I fell to the floor by the sudden force. Through my glossy eyes I saw Jake charging forward and grabbing Marcus by the cor. I felt my mom lift me up to my feet and heard my dad shouting in anger.


    My eyes were clouded, my head throbbing in pain as I tried to hold onto consciousness. My entire body had gone limp, trying to process everything.


    As my vision cleared I saw Marcus looking at me through moist filled eyes, his hand trembling. His face showed remorse but it changed as he looked up at Kaitlyn who was nowughing.


    Kaitlyn, his abuser who I brought back recalling all the pain he tried so hard to forget for years and years.


    Marcus¡¯s face hardened suppressing his fear and then he pushed Jake back and stormed outside.


    I got up to follow him but dad stopped me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡±


    I shook my head at dad as the tears poured down my shirt, wetting it. He tried grabbing my arm to stop me but I pushed him back and ran outside.


    I spotted Marcus crossing the road and ran after him.


    ¡°Marcus!¡±


    I called out but he didn¡¯t hear. So I ran across the road to catch up to him but mid way I heard screams of people.


    In confusion I turned my head only to see two bright lights and then ckness invaded me.

 44

    ¡°Marky run!¡±


    The small girl yelled as they all ran along the sidewalk, pushing past the people who were yelling at them in fury. Little did they know that they were running for their lives, away from the horror that awaited them.


    The little boy held the small baby in his arms as they run further into the bustling city. The sky darkening with each passing second warning them about the storm yet toe.


    ¡°Mummy hurry up. He will catch us¡± The  little girl shouted at her mom who was closely following them from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ming. Let¡¯s run to a near by police station¡±


    The little boy didn¡¯t turn back as he heard a hoarse voice shouting his name. He knew it was him. He knew he wasing to kill him.


    The small baby started crying in his arms as he bumped into people, running away from the hell hole he was in.


    ¡°Meghan follow me. I see a policeman¡± the little boy shouted at the girl who caught up with him as she cried for her life.


    The boy ran across the road holding the baby tightly in his arms but stopped as he heard a loud crash.


    The little boy slowly turned back only to see the woman who saved her life lying under a car covered in blood. The girl gave out an ear piercing scream and fell to the floor wailing for the loss of her mother.


    With trembling legs he edge closer but the girl stopped him.


    ¡°Marky run. Run away from here and don¡¯te back. Please¡±


    The girl begged and he unwilling took small steps backward. He saw the man grinning at him evilly from the other side. Without thinking further he quickly turned around and ran away mourning for the loss of his saviour, his friend, a mother he wished he had.


    He suddenly stopped as he heard a loud crash behind him. His fingers trembled in fear as he felt history repeat itself.


    And it was all his fault yet again.


    He slowly turned back only to see a crowd of people gathered around something he was not willing to see. Something he couldn¡¯t bear to see.


    Slowly limping closer he pushed past the people and fell to the floor, seeing the love of his life, his everything covered in blood lying on the floor, lifeless.


    He took her to his arms and leaned her head on hisp.


    ¡°Cami¡± He slowly whispered, his eyes filling up with unshed tears.


    He couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    It was his fault.


    If he hadn¡¯te to her life none of it would have happened.


    If he hadn¡¯te to her life he wouldn¡¯t have hurt her.


    He slowly tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and kissed her forehead. He heard voices, whispers, screams, yells, sirens but he cared less.


    It was all his fault.


    ¡­


    ir¡¯s pov


    I quickly cleaned the tables since I was alreadyte to my part time job in the supermarket.


    The hotel gave a small leave because of my hard work during the contest so now I had more time to work in the cafe on the other side Mr. Anderson¡¯s office. I still couldn¡¯t believe that I personally know the owners of the most famous hotels and the most famous fashion brand.


    The door opened and the employees of Anderson corp. Came in, talking in a hush tone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she had an ident. Jeremy told me that she¡¯s still in a surgery¡±


    ¡°Well I can¡¯t believe the rich walks on roads and can get into idents like normal people. Guess this really proves that there is no different between them and us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that right now. Mrs. Anderson is in a critical stage. They say  they are not sure whether she¡¯ll live or not¡±


    I suddenly stopped mid way as I heard the word Mrs. Anderson. They couldn¡¯t possibly be talking about Cami right?


    But to make sure they were not talking about her I decided to turn around and ask.


    ¡°Hey um- you are not talking about Cami Anderson right? I mean she didn¡¯t get into an ident.  It-it can¡¯t be possible¡±  I stuttered with my own words hoping they were not talking about her.


    ¡°Uh yes we were talking about her. Just few hours ago a car crashed into her while she was crossing the road¡±


    I felt all the blood drain from my face. Tears pricked at my eyes as I tried to process the words that left her mouth.


    ¡°M-may I know which hospital she is in?¡±


    After taking the details from the employees I quickly removed my apron and ran outside to get on my bike.


    I reached the hospital in a matter of time and dashed to the emergency ward. I saw familiar faces as I neared the operating theatre.


    Jake was on the bench, his face lying on his palms as he breathed heavily.  His parents were beside him, his mother crying in his father¡¯s arms.


    I slowly walked near Jake but stopped seeing the state Marcus was in. He was sitting on the floor infront of the closed doors of the operating theatre with his head bent low. His shirt was covered in blood, his hands gripping his disheveled hair as tears streamed down his cheeks.


    A single tear drop fell down to the ground as I realized the reality I tried to ignore was actually true. I lightly tapped Jake on the shoulder and he slowly looked up at me. His eyes were blood shot red telling he cried for hours.


    ¡°B-ir¡± his voice broke as he tried to speak. I quickly sat beside him and brought his head on my shoulder, caressing his hair while he cried on me.


    ¡°Sh-she was cov-covered in blood. Her body w-was lifeless. I¡¯ve never seen my sister like t-that. I c-can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Shh. She¡¯s all right. She¡¯s strong. I know she will get through this¡± I tried consoling him even though I had a hard time believing my own words.


    Suddenly Jake¡¯s father stood up and strode towards Marcus. He grabbed him by his cor and lifted him off the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. My daughter is in there because of you. You did this¡± He pushed Marcus to the wall and yelled in pain.


    ¡°Stop it¡± Carlton Anderson grabbed his wrists and pushed it away from Marcus.


    ¡°Do not touch my son. It was your daughter¡¯s fault in the beginning¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me? My daughter is the one who is in the operating theatre fighting for her life. It¡¯s all your son¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t want him anywhere near my daughter anymore¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want a reckless woman like your daughter in my son¡¯s life. We will soon send you the divorce papers¡±


    Marcus suddenly looked up, his eyes filled with tears. ¡°D-dad please don¡¯t do that. I ca-¡±


    ¡°What Marcus? She is a woman who doesn¡¯t know her ce. She shouldn¡¯t have brought your mother. She shouldn¡¯t have meddled in your personal life¡±


    ¡°Personal life? My daughter is his personal life. Cami was just trying to help him. And what did he mean by his mother was the reason to all his sufferings? It¡¯s not like she abused him or anything¡±


    It was dead silent that one could even hear a pin drop from miles away. No one spoke for a while, till Mr. Graham¡¯s face gleamed in realisation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I married my daughter to a person who was abused in the past. Of course you will p her. You will hurt her. It¡¯s in your nature. It¡¯s who you are¡± He shouted louder and screamed at Marcus who looked like he was punched in the gut.


    His entire body started shaking in fear. He staggered back into the wall and sat on the ground, bringing his knees closer to his chest.


    ¡°I did this¡± he whispered slowly, almost to himself.


    ¡°Marcus Marcus hey. It¡¯s not your fault¡± Carlton knelt down in front his son who was trembling and murmming inaudible words.


    Carlton bent his head and took a sharp  intake of breath in agony before getting up to roar at Jake¡¯s father. ¡°Look what you did. Look what you just did to my son. Do you even know how deeply those words can affect him?¡±


    ¡°What I did to your son? What I did?¡± He pointed at himself in disbelief and startedughing out loudly.


    ¡°My daughter is dying.  If I don¡¯t ever get a chance to speak to her again it¡¯s all because of your son!¡±


    Mr. Graham yelled in anger grabbing everyone¡¯s attention around us. But being a part of the privileged society no one dared to shut them up even though this was a hospital.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your son ever near my daughter. He pped her and he will continue to do the same. He will continued to do the same to his children. He can¡¯t erase his past. He is just like his mother¡±


    Upon hearing the words Marcus suddenly clutched on to his head and started whimpering in pain. ¡°I-I did this. I¡¯m her. I¡¯m just like her¡± His eyes were turning blood shot red as he whispered to himself, the same words over and over almost like a little child.


    Carlton looked at Marcus in pity and turned around to grab on to Mr. Graham¡¯s cor. ¡°If my son ever go back to how he was I will destroy you¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you think I¡¯m scared? First you should put your son to where he belongs. The mental hospital¡±


    Carlton¡¯s eyes zed with a vicious anger and he charged forward to punch Mr. Graham. But Mrs. Graham pulled her husband to the back. ¡°William stop. You have gone to far¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her. I¡¯m just like her. I will hurt everyone. I will hurt Cami. I-I don¡¯t w-want to live anymore. I c-can¡¯t¡± Marcus¡¯s voice broke as he wailed in pain. His eyes were sunk, dried tears staining his face. He was a mess. Aplete mess without Cami.


    ¡°Mr. Wilson take Marcus away from here¡± Carlton shouted at someone and few men in suits came and dragged Marcus away.


    ¡°When she wakes up I¡¯m gonnae after you¡± William roared in anger to Marcus.


    ¡°Who knows if she will wake up¡± Carlton said in a mock tone putting wood to the already burning ze.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Jake suddenly got up and strode towards Carlton but I quickly got in the middle and stopped him.


    ¡°Hey hey Jake. Cami is going to wake up. He said it out of anger. Your sister is a fighter. She will wake up¡± I cupped his face in my hands and he rxed under my touch.


    I slowly pulled him to me and hugged him as I patted his back. I had tried my best to ignore him in the past few weeks but in here I felt the need to console him, to tell him everything¡¯s alright.


    ¡°Get out! Get out from here! None of you will ever see Cami again.¡± Mr. Graham screamed and Carlton walked away in fury.


    ¡°William that was too far. You could have triggered his past¡± Jake¡¯s mother tried to reason out but William shrugged her off and walked over to the bench.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit about what happens to him. We should have done a background research of him before marrying her off¡±


    ¡°Willia-¡±


    ¡°Shut up. He only knows how to raise his hand to women and children. That¡¯s what his mother taught him. He saw violence when he was small. That¡¯s what he is now. He will always be the same¡±


    William scolded his wife and sat on the bench. I dragged Jake to the bench and waited for hours till the surgery was over. My phone rang several times as my employer called me furiously. But I cut the call and turned off my phone.


    Jake¡¯s head was lying on myp as he slept like a baby. I ran my fingers through his hair, caressing them trying to my best tofort him.


    A single tear drop streamed down his face and I quickly wiped it away. Jake and Cami, both were my good friends, my only friends. I had been pretending to hate Jake all these times because I didn¡¯t want him to be dragged  into my miserable life.


    My dad was suffering from cancer and we were crippling under the gambling debt he left behind. Going to college was always my dream but I had to pay for dad¡¯s treatment and collect money to pay for debt collectors.


    I always showed a strong side to the outer world to conceal the pain I was suffering from inside. I didn¡¯t want Jake toe into my life because I know he will hate me when he knows the truth.


    The truth that I¡¯m dirty and disgusting.


    I was raped multiple times by my debt collectors but I kept shut because I wanted to keep my dad alive. If I went to the police the mafia that the debt collectors belonged to would have killed him.


    I worked day and night to give the money at the right time so that they wouldn¡¯t rape me again. I appear as a strong girl to the world but on the inside I was just a miserable weak girl who cries herself to sleep at night.


    Jake was too pure and kind that I didn¡¯t want him to get dragged into the gruesome life I was having. I also tried to maintain a distance from Cami because I know if she knew my situation she would immediately help me. But it was my problem not his or her¡¯s.


    Suddenly the door opened and a doctor came out. Mr. Graham stood up and ran to the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    ¡°The surgery was sessful. We have already taken her to the recovery room. She will wake up in few hours. Please be seated and wait until I call you¡±


    I released a breath of relief as I heard that Cami was okay. I felt Jake slightly stir in myp. I bent down to whispered in his ear.


    ¡°Jake wake up¡± he slowly opened his eyes and looked at me.


    ¡°Cami¡¯s surgery was sessful. She will wake up in few hours¡±


    Jake quickly sat straight and looked at me through his glossy eyes. ¡°She will?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡± I cupped his face in my hands and wiped the tears off his cheeks. Slowly leaning in I gave him a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t cry now¡±


    The corners of his lips tugged up into a small smile and he wrapped his arms around me as buried his head in my neck.


    ¡°Thank you for being here ir. It means a lot to me. Thank you¡±


    ¡°Shh don¡¯t thank me. Thank you for making meugh these days even though I didn¡¯t show it to you¡±


    He suddenly leaned back and looked at me in shock. ¡°Youughed at my jokes?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and decided to tell him the truth. ¡°Well yeah. When you weren¡¯t looking¡±


    Jake beamed at me and suddenly kissed my cheeks. My eyes widened in shock and he mirrored my reaction.


    ¡°I-Uh- i- the kiss- uh¡± Jake stuttered while trying to form an excuse.


    I bit my lip and turned away while clearing my throat awkwardly. ¡°Um-it¡¯s okay¡±


    From the corner of my eyes I saw Jake grinning and unexpectedly he leaned in and kiss my cheek again.


    ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°You said it was okay¡±


    ¡°Well that doesn¡¯t mean you can kiss me again¡±


    ¡°But I wanted to¡±


    ¡°You have never loved have you?¡±


    Jake¡¯s face formed into a small spout and he looked away angrily like a little child.


    Giving out a chuckle I stood up and held my hand for him to hold it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the canteen and eat something till Cami wakes up¡±

 45

    I slowly opened my eyes as I heard whispers around me. The blinding sunlight prating through the windows blurred my visions momentarily but quickly recovering I blinked several times to get a better sight.


    I was wearing a hospital gown and several IV tubes were connected to my hands. I tried standing up but leaned back again as I felt a throbbing pain in my head.


    ¡°Oh dear. Please lean back on the pillow¡± My mom slowly pushed me to the bed.


    I was surrounded by a doctor, several nurses, Jake, ir, Mom and dad, Ally and Sarah.


    But no Marcus.


    ¡°Mom where¡¯s Marcus?¡±


    Mom looked at dad before looking at me in pity.


    ¡°He won¡¯t being¡±


    ¡°What do you mean he won¡¯t being? Didn¡¯t hee to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No¡± My dad¡¯s voice echoed through the room. ¡°He didn¡¯t¡±


    I felt tears prick in my eyes. ¡°H-he left me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He left you and won¡¯t being back again. Now stop thinking about him and think about your health first¡± My father said more authoritatively, annoyed at the mention of Marcus.


    ¡°Dad that can¡¯t be¡± My eyes brimmed with tears as grief engulfed me. ¡°Mom what should I do? I can¡¯t live without him. I can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember him pping you?¡± My dad asked furiously.


    ¡°Dad, he¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m the one who triggered him¡± I tried exining but my dad shook his head.


    ¡°No he was abused in the past. He only knows how to p and hit. It was what he learned while growing up. He can¡¯t control himself. It¡¯s who he is. And I don¡¯t want you to get hurt again¡±


    ¡°Dad don¡¯t say such things. I know Marcus. He¡¯s not like th-¡±


    ¡°Oh really? You know Marcus? Then you should have knows his mom was a part of the abusing. But you didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t want to tell you. You know nothing of him¡±


    My heart sank realizing the truth in his words. It was true. I knew nothing of him. He didn¡¯t open up to me because he still didn¡¯t trust me or maybe he doesn¡¯t want to tell me the truth at all. But he couldn¡¯t possibly leave me like this right?


    ¡°Dad-¡±


    ¡°Stop. Carlton already said that he will quickly send the divorce papers. It¡¯s over now. We will do something about yourpany which is leaning on the Empires. But the marriage is nevertheless over¡±


    ¡°Please dad don¡¯t say that. You can¡¯t decide my life for me¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your best. You almost died Cami. You almost died because of him. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself again. It is over¡±


    Dad walked out of the room leaving me to cry in pain. Ally sat beside me and patted my back tofort me but the pain in my heart was too much to handle.


    After sharing their well wishes Ally, ir and Sarah left leaving me with Jake and Mom.


    Mom leaned beside me on the bed and hugged me. ¡°Mom is it true? Does he not want me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Cami you just came back from a surgery. Don¡¯t worry about anything else right now. Your health is important¡±


    ¡°M-mom I can¡¯t live without him. I messed up. I messed up¡± I brought a hand over my eyes to hide myself in the darkness I have brought upon me.


    ¡°Cami you are better without him¡± It was the first time I heard Jake speak after I woke up.


    ¡°Jake¡±


    ¡°No Cami. H-he hates you. He doesn¡¯t want you. It¡¯s best if you forget him and move on¡± Jake hesitated and looked down as if he was feeling guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault Jake. Not his¡±


    ¡°He raised his hand at you Cami. And then you almost died. Don¡¯t you care about us anymore? About how we are feeling right now? Is your life and your dignity not important ? He pped you infront of the entire family. He degraded you, he called you names and humiliated you. That¡¯s my limit. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt again¡±


    I tried to defend Marcus but I knew there was a truth in Jake¡¯s words. Marcus¡¯s words, his p hurt me more than I could ever think of. He didn¡¯t even care whether I lived or not. He left me, just like that.


    He wasn¡¯t the sweet, generous Marcus I knew. It wasn¡¯t my Marcus and I made him be the person he was now.


    I brought back the evil he feared, the evil that scarred his life. Maybe we are better without each other.


    ¡­


    Nearly two months have passed and I was back to work. Our headquarters was finally renovated and the opening ceremony was to be held today.


    Madeline visited me twice but she knew nothing of Marcus. Only that he left for France the day after my ident. I have been checking tabloids for the past few weeks to know any news about him but it was like he never existed. No one knew what he was doing.


    Hispany was currently controlled by the directors of the Empire group. Luckily the Empire¡¯s didn¡¯t pull out from the business with the RJ¡¯s because of the sky rocketing sales I have been having after the contest.


    And in the meantime I got mypany back from Anderson cooperations and became the sole owner once again.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡± I kept my hands on my hips and looked up to stare at the building. I hardly recognised it since everything was changed from the inside and outside.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s like we bought a new ce¡± Sarah covered her eyes with her hand to gaze up at the building.


    ¡°We should go inside and get ready. Show me the guest list¡± Sarah handed me a file and we both walked inside. The event was to be held in a hall we have in our headquarters for the purpose of fashion shows. Yesterday we moved away the stage and reced it with cocktail tables.


    As I walked inside the media was already here adjusting their cameras in different angles. Staff members were running around giving out orders for the workers who were decorating the pirs. A red carpet was ced along the entrance leading to the hall decorated with gold and red lighting.


    The tantalising aroma of food brought in by the catering service erupted a moan within me.


    ¡°Oh god that smells good. Can we go and take a bite?¡± I asked Sarah who was also inhaling the smell of the delicious food.


    ¡°And be too fat to wear our dresses? No thanks. We should probably go and get dressed. Your dressed is already prepared. Specially picked up by your most loving, the greatest and the coolest secretary of the entire world¡± Sarah kept her palms under a chin and looked at me like puss in boots.


    I dramatically pped like a cheerleader and dragged her upstairs to my room. Anna gave me a beautiful rose gold off shoulder beaded evening dress to catch the spotlight of the ceremony. Sarah wore a crystal sheer backless dress with a six inch heels to catch up to my height


    ¡°Why do you have to wear high heels? Now you look like 6 feet¡± Sarahined as she walked downstairs beside me.


    ¡°This is a 3 inch heel. I can¡¯t wear ts to a ceremony. By the way how tall are you?¡± I asked Sarah teasingly and she scowled before walking past me in fury.


    She was just a bit over 5 feet and she hated it. I chuckled at her behaviour but suddenly my mood soured remembering the fight I had about heights with Marcus. After I cried that day he told me I was the best thing that has ever happened in his life and that he was nothing without me.


    Was that all a lie? Did he truly forget me and moved on? Is he having another woman in France? The thought of another woman in his arms teared my heart into pieces. Just the mere thought gave me the urge to shrink back into a corner and cry.


    I dreamt of a family with him. A happily ever after with him. But now all was gone.


    I understand why he doesn¡¯t want me in his life. So I hope he finds someone else who would truly understand and care for him instead of hurting him.


    I knew I won¡¯t ever be able to love another man again. He would be my first andst. And I had no problem with it. Someone as selfish as me deserves to be lonely.


    Our rtionship was a forced one by marriage. We weren¡¯t meant to be. We weren¡¯t each other¡¯s choices. So this was the best chance for him to find the person he was destined to be with, the woman who would be his true wife.


    Wiping away the tears in my eyes I walked down the stairs to the hall. The guest were already filling up the area while the media surrounded the entrance trying to grab the attention of the guests.


    The director board of the RJ was already here. They nodded their head in contentment and I gave a small nod in return.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I searched the area to get a glimpse of the people from the Empire group who unexpectedly epted our invitation.


    My eyesnded on Mr. Anderson who was staring at me intently. He was surrounded by a group of people but he paid no attention to them. He looked at me in what seemed to be pain and sorrow.


    I narrowed my eyes in confusion. Why does he look like he was in great pain? I scanned the group but Marcus was not there.


    I didn¡¯t expect him to be here since he had just vanished into thin air. But it¡¯s never wrong to keep hopes.


    After talking with several people I rushed to the bathroom to redo my make-up. As I left the bathroom I was suddenly stopped by Carlton Anderson.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson um.. why are you here? I mean did you not like the party? ¡± I fiddled with my dress as I didn¡¯t know what to say. Jake said Mr. Anderson hated me and wanted me to divorce Marcus. But that was thest thing I wanted.


    ¡°Cami¡± Carlton looked down and gulped loudly. ¡°I-i Cami-¡±


    ¡°What Mr. Anderson?¡± I asked, already worry filling me in.


    ¡°Cami, Please help my son¡±

 46

    I was inside the private jet of the Empire¡¯s ready to leave to France. Mr. Anderson didn¡¯t give me lot of details other than Marcus was in great pain. And that was enough for me to stop everything and run back to him.


    I told Sarah that I would be leaving and she said that she would handle everything in the event. My dad was mad but I cared less. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of something happening to Marcus.


    I know he pped me I know he humiliated me but if he regretted it that¡¯s what mattered. If he truly felt sorry I¡¯m willing to give a second chance to heal our rtionship.


    I know my family would consider me as a weak girl but holding grudges won¡¯t benefit either of us. If he apologizes and tries his best to keep this rtionship going I would consider forgiving him. And it was also my fault in bringing his mother. I¡¯m also willing to ask for his forgiveness if both of us feel the same.


    After a long flight we finallynded in Lyon. The driver drove us through a long winding path leading to a mansion built in Colossal structure that loomed behind the iron gates embedded with vines sprouting light pink roses. Behind the vast estate flows the river saone disrupting the eerie silence of the surrounding bewitching me with each passing second.


    A butler opened my door and I got out while gaping at the captivating sight before me. But I was suddenly pulled out of my trance as I heard an ear piercing scream.


    I looked at Mr. Anderson in rm and he ran inside the mansion. I followed behind him and saw two women dressed in nurse uniform jogging down the stairs in a hurry. One nurse with an auburn hair held a knife covered in blood in her hand.


    Behind them I saw a few men in suits close a huge mahogany door as an old man in a doctor coat came out looking equally startled. I narrowed my eyes in confusion. What the hell was happening here?


    ¡°Mr. Anderson he¡¯s getting worse¡± The doctor spoke in a rich french ent as he hurried down the stairs.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I asked dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mr. Dupont what¡¯s going on?¡± Carlton asked the doctor with paning his voice.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, Marcus tried to cut his hand saying he used it to p his wife¡±


    ¡°WHAT?¡± I shouted in horror.


    ¡°Um¡­Miss may I know who you are?¡± The doctor asked me with his eye brows raised in confusion.


    ¡°I-i¡¯m¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s his wife¡± Carlton spoke for me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me go to Marcus¡± I started running towards the stairs but the doctor stopped me.


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson stop! Marcus is not in a good state. He thinks he will hurt everyone. Specially you¡±


    ¡°I want to go please¡± I begged, tears falling down my face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk before I let you go¡± The doctor gestured for me to follow him and unwillingly I walked behind him and sat on therge sofa in the middle.


    ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s going on¡± I tried wiping away my tears but they wouldn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°First of all I¡¯m sorry for all the things I said about you Cami¡± Carlton spoke as he sat down next to the doctor.


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t have decided on a divorce for you two. And I also wanted to thank you for not proceeding with it because Marcus can¡¯t live without you. Cami I¡¯m deeply ashamed of the things I said to your father. Please forgive me¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Mr. Anderson. Can you please tell me about Marcus? How is he?¡±


    The doctor sighed loudly and started to speak. ¡°Marcus had a mental breakdown after he saw your lifelessly body. He thinks he did it. He thinks he¡¯s just like his mother. I treated him when he was a little boy but it¡¯s much worse now. All these years he saw nightmares of his mother but now he sees your body covered in blood over and over, every night. He calls your name each night and cries like the little boy he was. He hides himself in the corner and mumble that he will hurt you just like how his mother did to him. And today we got it out of our hands and he tried to hurt himself. Mrs. Anderson you are the only one who can help him. You are the only one who can show him that he is not alone. Please help us¡±


    I kept my face on my palms and cried in pain. All these months he had been suffering and I was not there. He had been crying out for me and yet I thought that he was going around with other women enjoying a life without me. I was such a fool.


    ¡°Doctor what can I do?¡± I spoke through sobs, the agony burning me from within.


    ¡°We have to take small steps. First we need to show him that you are fine. Don¡¯t try to rush and run to him. But show him that you are here for him¡±


    The doctor kept on giving me instructions and I nodded my head in a hurry, eager to go to Marcus. ¡°Doctor can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Come with me¡±


    We walked up the stairs and the doctor slowly opened therge door. The room was big but dark as the beige curtains partly covered the huge windows behind it.


    There, at the the corner of the room sat Marcus on the floor, curled up into a ball. His knees were pressed to his chest as he buried his face in it. His entire body was trembling while he rocked back and forth, blood gushing out of a clean cut on his left hand.


    My heart throbbed in pain as I felt myself drown in the agony I created. Small shards of ss scraping my inner skin, trying to rip out the heart to weaken the grief igniting within me. It was too unbearable for me to even look at.


    I fell down to my knees and closed my mouth with my hands to stop myself from crying. But a small whimper escaped my lips and Marcus looked up.


    Suddenly his eyes widened upon seeing me. He quickly scrambled to the further back and looked at me in horror.


    ¡°Marcus-¡±


    ¡°No no get away from me. Go away¡±


    ¡°Marcus please¡±


    ¡°No no Cami I will hurt you. I will hurt you again. I¡¯m just like her. I killed you. You were- you were covered in blood. I killed you¡±


    I scooted closer and sat in front of him. ¡°Marcus look at me baby. Look at me. I¡¯m fine¡± I begged in despair.


    ¡°No no¡± he closed his eyes and looked down, his fingers trembling in fear. I looked at the door and the doctor nodded at me and left. I was not to rush but I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore.


    ¡°Cami you had blood every. You were gone. Y-you left me. You left me¡± Marcus whispered in a low tone as hurt and pain filled his voice.


    ¡°No I¡¯m here Marcus. I¡¯m here for you. Please look at me¡± I hopelessly begged, tears staining my face, filling me with grief.


    I touched his chin with the my finger tips and raised his head to look at me. ¡°Marcus open your eyes¡±


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked at me. I started crying more louder seeing the tears in his eyes. ¡°Marcus I¡¯m so-i¡¯m so sorry¡±


    ¡°C-Cami. You are really here?¡± He asked me, his eyes roaming around me to check if I was real.


    I cupped his cheeks with both of my hands and nodded my head. ¡°Yes, see I¡¯m real¡±


    He raised his hand and slowly wiped away the tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡±


    The corners of my lips tugged up into a small smile as I realized my Marcus was still here. The one who doesn¡¯t like to see me cry.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t too¡±


    His face gleamed in happiness and he gave the smallest but the most cutest smile I have ever seen. Iughed at his childishness and kissed his forheard.


    Marcus stretched his legs and dragged me onto hisp. He wrapped his hands around my waist and brought me to his chest. ¡°You are real¡±


    ¡°Yes I am¡±


    ¡°But I saw you, lying on the road cover-¡±


    ¡°That was in the past. I¡¯m fine now¡± I gently kissed his cheek and leaned back on his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m-i¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry for everything I did and tell. I¡¯m sorry¡± He closed his eyes and a drop of tear fell down to his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Cami. It my fault-¡±


    ¡°Marcus don¡¯t say that. It was my fault too. I¡¯m sorry for bringing your mother and you don¡¯t have to apologize anymore because I already forgave you. Please don¡¯t cry. It breaks my heart¡± I said with a broken voice, struggling to control my own sorrow.


    ¡°Will you leave me again?¡±


    ¡°No I won¡¯t. I will stick to you like a chewing gum¡± He gave a small chuckle and it made my heart flutter.


    ¡°Marcus you are bleeding. You need to put on some ointment¡± I started getting out of hisp but he dragged me back, looking rmed.


    ¡°You are leaving me?¡± His face gleamed in fear, his fingers tightening around my wrist.


    ¡°What? No of course not. I¡¯m just going downstairs to get the doctor¡±


    ¡°No don¡¯t go. You will leave me. You will leave me¡± He sat me back on hisp and buried his face in my neck. And that was when I realized how much broken he was. I stroked his head and murmmed soothing words in his ear trying tofort him.


    Luckily the doctor opened the door and came in. He bandaged the wound before leaving.


    ¡°Why did you do this Marcus?¡± I touched his wounded hand and asked him. He gulped loudly and looked at me in guilt. ¡°I was ashamed of what I did. I raised my hand to you. I-¡±


    ¡°Shh¡± I wrapped my arms around him and brought his head to my chest before he tear up again. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do it again Cami. I promise. Please don¡¯t leave me¡± He begged and pressed closer to me.


    ¡°I know. I know you won¡¯t do it again. That¡¯s all that matters. Don¡¯t think about again. Okay?¡±


    He leaned back and nodded his head. ¡°Okay let¡¯s go to the bed now¡± I lifted him off the ground and dragged him on to the bed.


    He leaned on the pillow and buried his face in the crook of my neck, tightening his hold around me. ¡°I love you Cami. I love you so much that I don¡¯t know how to exin it¡±


    ¡°I know Marcus. And I love you too. Let¡¯s forget about what happened in the past. Please don¡¯t worry about it anymore. Sleep now¡± I kissed his head and caressed his hair while he slept in my arms like a baby.


    What have I done? I should have looked for him. I should have known that something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t bear the pain, knowing that Marcus suffered like this for two months.


    He was a ss figurine, perfect for the eye but fragile underneath. I should have known.


    ¡­


    I sat on the window sill and stared at Marcus who was reading a book. Three months have passed and he was finally back to how he was.


    The first two weeks was the hardest because Marcus didn¡¯t want to let go of my hand. Our food was brought to the room and he only released my hand when he or I went to the bathroom.


    But also then I had to sit before the bathroom door and talk to him, reassuring him that I was still there and didn¡¯t leave.


    Then the other two weeks he let go of my hand but was afraid to let me out of the room. I didn¡¯tin about that since I got more time to spend with him. We sat by the window and read books everyday. Talked a lot, I cracked up some of Jake¡¯s jokes to which heughed hriously.


    And the next month he started going out of the room. We walked in his massive estate, rode horses that they have in their stables. Every evening we sat on the deck and stared at the flowing river to calm ourselves.


    Even though I was in France I always had online conferences and was in touch with mypany. Steve and Sarah visited once and was delighted to see Marcus and I together.


    The third month we started going to the city. We visited all the possible tourist sites in Lyon. He also visited Mr. Dupont¡¯s clinic for treatment which he hated with every inch of his body.


    He and I both worked from online in the third month but he never stopped apologizing for the things happened on his birthday. To stop him I ordered a cake and we celebrated his birthday along with my birthday in his house with all the maids and security.


    My heart warmed just by seeing him like this. Casually sitting on the window sill, reading a book like nothing else mattered. I leaned in and gently pecked his cheek. His lips tugged up into a small smile as he looked at me.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m just happy to have you back¡±


    He leaned in and gave a kiss on my lips. ¡°Me too¡±


    I was overjoyed to see him like this. These past few months pained me so much that I didn¡¯t want to see him go through this again. Even though I failed many times in protecting him I will keep on trying. I will never give up on him.

 47

    ¡°Please¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    I was in my office and Jake was sitting before me begging me to destroy my own reputation. Marcus and I arrived from France yesterday night but since I had a pile of files left in my office I had toe and work the very next day.


    But Jake here decided that work was less important than his love life.


    Few weeks ago I called Jake and asked him to apologise to Marcus. He knew what happened to Marcus but didn¡¯t care to enlighten me. So he agreed to apologize but sent me a WhatsApp message saying sorry and asked me to forward it to Marcus.


    So I called him again and threatened him. Both mom and Jake apologized and Marcus did the same. Soon the call got awkward so I cut it. Dad was still mad at Marcus so he didn¡¯t join.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal girl talk. She won¡¯t suspect¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t texted her before. If I randomly ask her do you like Jake or not she will think I¡¯m crazy¡±


    ¡°No she won¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and ask her yourself?¡±


    Jake crossed his arms over his chest and red at me. I mirrored his actions and red back at him.


    ¡°You are experienced in this. I can name all the boyfriends you had. And that¡¯s quite a lot. So you are an expert. Please help me!¡±


    ¡°I have a dignity to protect. So no¡±


    ¡°I need to ask her on a date and if she refuse I¡¯ll be embarrassed to death. How can you not help me? You don¡¯t love your brother anymore? ¡±


    ¡°Ew I have never loved you¡± I made a disgusted face and continued with my work. Suddenly Jake grabbed my phone and started texting ir.


    ¡°Are you freaking kidding me? Give it to me!¡± I jumped up on the table andnded on Jake. He fell from the chair and we both rolled on the ground trying to get my phone.


    I got on his back and wrapped my arm around his neck to choke him. But Jake stood up and mmed his back on wall crushing my ribs to pieces.


    ¡°Ouch you idiot¡± I took a file and hit his head but he quickly blocked it.


    ¡°Please just one text. I need to be confident before I ask her¡±


    ¡°Give it to me¡± I ran to him and tickled his stomach. Heughed in agony and fell to the floor, hugging my phone with his life.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to her house¡±


    ¡°You go! Why would Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m texting¡± he took the phone out and started texting.


    ¡°No no no. Fine I¡¯lle with you. Now give me my phone. And how do you know where she lives?¡±


    ¡°I took the details from Marcus¡¯s hotel where she works. So pleasee with me. I need to ask her and she won¡¯t refuse me when you are there¡± Jake pouted and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°You are so annoying¡±


    After a violent fight we both got into his car and drove off to where ir live.


    Both Jake and I were quite surprised when we reached the neighborhood. The walls were graffitied with paint and empty beer cans were lying around everywhere. Few people with the cigarettes were smoking along the pavement ring at us as we drove past them.


    ¡°Are you sure ir is at her house? Because she might be working right now¡±


    ¡°No she doesn¡¯t have any Job at this time of the day¡±


    We finally reached a 2 storey building with broken windows and rusty panels, old newspapers pasted on the wall to cover up the holes in it.


    Both Jake and I got off the car looking at the area in horror. Is this really where ir live? Few motor bicycles were parked in front of the door but no one seemed to be inside the building.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But then I heard a muffled cry and few male voices talking in a hush tone. I look at Jake in confusion and he dragged me to the other side of the building where the voices were heard.


    The cries got louder and then we heard a hoarseugh. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡± a female voice begged in despair and it didn¡¯t take me a second to realise it was ir.


    My eyes widened in surprise but before I could do anything Jake pushed past me and ran to where the cries could be heard. I ran after him but abruptly stopped seeing the sight before me.


    Few men were surrounding ir, who was lying on the ground with her blouse shredded into pieces. A man was on top of her, unbuckling his belt as tears poured down her cheeks. She started struggling but another man kicked her stomach causing her to scream in pain.


    Both Jake and I were shocked for a moment. I couldn¡¯t even believe what I was seeing. My heart sank in pain and my legs trembled in fright. This can¡¯t be true.


    Jake charged forward and kicked the man off of ir. One of the men snarled in anger and punched Jake in the face. Jake punched back but failed to handle all of them.


    Arge man mmed Jake on the wall and took an iron rod to hit him on the head but I screamed them to stop and their attention turned towards me.


    ¡°CAMILLA GO!¡± Jake shouted but it was toote as two men came and dragged me to the ground ¡°Look like we have another pretty one here¡± a bulky man held my throat harshly and tightened his hold, choking me.


    I saw Jake getting punched a few times but he didn¡¯t stop fighting back. The man got on ir again and ran his fingers along her thighs. ir screamed but he pped her on the face.


    Suddenly I felt a hand reaching inside my blouse. I looked down in horror and started struggling. ¡°Let go of me¡± I screamed at the men who were chuckling.


    But they were too strong for me so I looked around for another way and found an empty ss bottle lying next to me. I stretched my hand and took it in my hand with great effort. Then I smashed the bottle on the bulky man¡¯s head and he staggered backwards. I quickly jumped up to my feet and kicked the other man in the gut.


    He charged forward but abruptly stopped ¡°Wait¡± one of the men who seemed to be in charge raised his hand up and gestured others to stop.


    ¡°Well well look who we have here. Aren¡¯t these two the lovely billionaires of the Graham family?¡± The man smiled at us. Jake kicked back several men who were strangling him and got on his feet, wiping the blood away from his mouth.


    The man got off ir and she scrambled backward to the wall while covering herself with her trembling hands.


    ¡°You monster! Let go of them¡± Jake shouted in anger.


    ¡°Oh we will, now that we know you are here you can pay ir¡¯s debts and we won¡¯t bother her ever again¡±


    ¡°What debts?¡± Jake asked and I remembered that once ir told me that she needed money but if I knew the situation was this worse I would have instantly given her the money without her consent.


    ¡°Her fucking father¡¯s gambling debts¡±


    Jake pulled out his business card and gave it to the men. ¡°My number is in here. Contact me and tell me a ce and time. I will give you the money. Do not bother ir again or I won¡¯t mind pulling all the strings I have to put you behind bars¡±


    ¡°We belong to one of the most strongest mafia in this country. It¡¯s not easy to put us behind bars as you wish¡± The man who touched me gave out a mockingugh. I was still disgusted by his touch that I wanted to rip my skin out but this was not the right time.


    The man who seemed to be incharge took the card and knelt down to the ground in front of ir. ¡°We will stop bothering her but we will definitely miss enjoying her.¡±


    ¡°You filthy piece of shi-¡±


    ¡°Jake. Don¡¯t¡± I called out before the situation gets any worse.


    The man stood up and they all got on their bikes. The bulky man who touched me winked at me and then licked his lips, disgusting me with each passing second.


    As they left I turned to where ir was. She was on the ground crying, her body trembling as the wind touched her bare skin.


    Jake walked over to her and knelt down in front of her. He removed his coat and wrapped it around her before lifting her up in his arms.


    ¡°Jake don¡¯t p-pay the debt. It¡¯s my problem. You are h-hurt because of me. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m filthy and disgustin-¡± ir said through her sobs but Jake cut her off.


    ¡°Shh don¡¯t say that. You are lovely and still the strongest and the most prettiest girl I have ever seen¡± Jake kissed her forehead and tightened his hold around her. ¡°You will soon be fine¡±


    We walked over to his car and he gentlyid her on the backseat. ¡°¡®I¡¯m gonna report them to the police¡± Jake muttered. ¡°Those scums don¡¯t deserve to live. I¡¯ll make sure they get electrocuted¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with that¡±


    ¡°Good¡±


    ¡°So where are you going now?¡± I asked him as he closed the door.


    ¡°First to the hospital and then to my house¡±


    ¡°Your house?¡±


    ¡°Those gangs will send more people. Now that they know we know her they will keep on continuing to rap- umm¡­ bother her to get money from us¡± Jake gulped loudly and looked down in hurt.


    ¡°Why are people so cruel Cami? How can they do it to her?¡± Jake raised his head up and his eyes were filled with tears.


    I was still shocked and couldn¡¯t even believe what happened was all true. I couldn¡¯t even imagine the life ir had. I know I¡¯m not strong enough to go through all that. I won¡¯t survive that much pain. But ir did. She is a true hero. She will always be the hero in my heart.


    I wiped away Jake¡¯s tears and hugged him. ¡°She¡¯ll be alright. She¡¯s with you. I know that you will take good care of her¡±


    ¡°Thank you. How are you? D-did they touch you?¡± Jake asked with sadness washing over his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±


    ¡°No you are not. I dragged you into this. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Now hurry up and take her to the hospital. I will take a taxi and go back¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯ll call Marcus¡±


    ¡°No you don¡¯t need to. But you need to hurry up and take her to the hospital. I¡¯ll be fine. The main road is right over there¡± I waved at Jake and hopped off to the main road.


    After waiting for a while I go in a taxi and reached my office. As I opened the car door two warm arms engulfed me in a hug.


    I looked up and it was Marcus. ¡°Marcus what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? Jake told me everything. You could have been hurt. Are you okay?¡±


    Marcus looked up and down at me in worry and I gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay when I¡¯m with you¡± I wrapped my arms around his torso and leaned my head against his chest.

 48

    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± I asked Marcus, who was sitting in front of the TV, flipping channels with the remote as if his life depends on it.


    I walked over to him and stood next to the sofa but no response. He didn¡¯t even look at me. It was night and Marcus still hadn¡¯t talked to me after I arrived home from visiting ir.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    He kept the remote aside and leaned back on the sofa to watch news.


    He had a big frown on his face and it was enough to warn me that he was damn pissed. Nevertheless I walked over and sat on hisp but he still kept his attention on the TV.


    ¡°Marcus I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to get into trouble. Talk to me please¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Marcus kept silent and watched news. I sighed loudly and kept my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. And I¡¯m fine now so please don¡¯t be angry with me¡± I closed my eyes and stayed there for a while.


    Memories of that man running his hand under my blouse was very disturbing. But considering what ir had gone through it was nothing. I was still in the privileged part of the society and I feel bad for it.


    ¡°Did they hurt you?¡±


    I opened my eyes as Marcus finally spoke. ¡°Well no¡±


    He stayed silent for a moment, staring deep into my eyes.


    ¡°Did they touch you?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I was gonna answer that because I knew how much angry he was at the moment and it will only take few seconds for him to erupt like a volcano.


    ¡°I mean not much¡±


    ¡°I asked, did they touch you?¡± Marcus asked with more authority.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Yeah just here¡± I pointed at my stomach.


    Marcus looked straight into my eyes, waiting for me to continue, his eyes disying a wild rage.


    ¡°Umm¡­ One man pinned me to the ground and ran his hand under my blouse. But I hit him with a bottle so he couldn¡¯t go any further¡± I said quietly, feeling disgusted.


    Marcus closed his eyes and looked down. His fingers were trembling, his body was shaking in anger. I gulped loudly fearing the man before me.


    He slid his hand under my blouse and caressed my stomach. He gently ran his thumb around my belly button looking very disappointed. ¡°I should have been there¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know. And it wasn¡¯t that seriou-¡±


    ¡°I hate it. I hate it when people touch you. I hate it when men look at you. I hate myself for not being there when they hurt you¡±


    Sadness washed over me and I looked down in pain. ¡°Do you find me disgusting?¡± I didn¡¯t know why I asked it but I feared that he would loath me for being touched by other men.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking?¡± Marcus raised my chin up and made me look at his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that okay?¡± He warned me with a slight harsh tone and pecked my nose, cheering up my mood. ¡°And remember, you are only mine. No one else¡¯s¡±


    I scrunched up my nose. ¡°I¡¯m mine¡±


    Marcus chuckled softly and pressed his lips to my jaw. ¡°I think we already had this conversation. And it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are mine¡±


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and pressed closer to him. ¡°Possessive much?¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡± Marcus nodded his head and smiled.


    ¡°Jeez you don¡¯t even deny it¡± Iughed and kissed him on the lips. He tightened his hold around me and kissed me back with more fervour and desire. I moaned against his lips as his fingers trailed up my thighs. I was wearing a baggy t-shirt and white shorts. So I trembled under the slightest touch by his fingers.


    He suddenly stopped and buried his head in the crook of my neck. He heaved a long sigh before speaking in a more aroused tone ¡°Cami I don¡¯t think I can wait anymore¡±


    ¡°Wait for what?¡± I asked in confusion.


    ¡°I want you. I want all of you¡± Marcus leaned back and stared at me, his eyes craving with lust.


    ¡°Umm¡­didn¡¯t you want to go on a honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°Hell with that. I can¡¯t wait anymore Cami. Let¡¯s have sex¡±


    That was also something I wanted. To finally get intimate with him but a smile crept up my lips as an idea popped into my head. It¡¯s time to bring down his dominance.


    ¡°Well no¡±


    ¡°What do you mean no? You are not ready?¡± Marcus asked with a small sad pout in his lips.


    ¡°No I¡¯m ready. But I don¡¯t want to have sex with you¡±


    Marcus face contorted into big fat scowl and he lifted me off hisp and threw me to the couch next to him. He then stood up and walked upstairs.


    ¡°Oh my god. Marcus! Why are you so serious? I was just joking. Marcus!¡±


    But without responding he shut the door with a loud bang. ¡°Oh really? You want me to sleep on the couch? So be it then. I don¡¯t even have a pillow or a sheet but I¡¯ll be fine¡±


    Iid on the couch and curled up into a ball. There were many other empty rooms in the house but he expected me to sleep on the couch. Then be it.


    An hours passed but I couldn¡¯t sleep. The couch was ufortable so I kept rolling to the sides. But I quickly stopped and closed my eyes as I heard footsteps descending down the stairs.


    I pretended to be asleep because I knew it was Marcus. I felt two strong arms lift me up and carry me up the stairs. Marcus gentlyid me on the bed and I felt the bed dip as he got on.


    He put an arm over my waist and pecked my cheek before pulling me closer to him.


    ¡­


    I woke up to find an empty bed. I ran downstairs and was greeted by Madeline.


    ¡°Madeline, Where¡¯s Marcus?¡±


    ¡°Sir left early in the morning¡±


    Furious, I jogged up the stairs and changed into ck pants, white shirt and my favourite ck trench coat which I wear most of the time.


    Today the RJ and the rest of the groups have meeting with the Lester¡¯s so I drove my car to their headquarters. I already saw Marcus¡¯s and my Family¡¯s cars parked in the parking lot.


    I walked inside and everyone was chatting in the lobby. I caught Marcus¡¯s eyes but with a deep frown he looked away.


    What the hell is wrong with him?


    I was harshly pulled into the corner by someone and I raised my hand to smack the person but realising it was Jake I smacked his head anyway.


    ¡°Ouch. You are very violent¡±


    ¡°Let go of me¡±


    ¡°ir didn¡¯t open the door¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°After I brought her home and showed her to her room she closed the door and still hasn¡¯te out. I¡¯m scared Cami¡±


    ¡°It must have been hard for her and also the fact that you saw something she doesn¡¯t want you to see. That must have made her ufortable. Don¡¯t worry she will open up for you soon. And we¡¯ll help her get through all of this¡± I patted his back,forting him. Jake nodded his head with a sad pout in his lips.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now¡± I dragged him back to the lobby and spotted Marcus, leaning on the couch. I walked over to him and leaned against the couch next to him.


    Marcus folded his arms in front of his chest and stared ahead pretending to not see me. Jake looked at me weirdly and stood next to us.


    The door of the entrance opened and I spotted a familiar figure with blond hair and a dark blue suit walking inside.


    I gulped anxiously as I stared at him in horror.


    Jake¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°Cami! Isn¡¯t that Nate? The guy you lost your virginity to?¡±


    I snapped my head at Jake in dismay.


    Shit Shit Shit


    I was in deep deep trouble. Marcus would kill me.


    Slowly I turned my head towards Marcus. I gave out an awkwardugh seeing Marcus ring at Nate and then at me. His jaw clenched in anger, his knuckles turning white as he balled them into fist.


    ¡°Cami¡±


    All the colour drained from my face as I heard Nate calling me. I gave a forced smile at him. But instead of smiling back he came running towards me.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you¡± And then he did the worst. He hugged me.


    ¡°Haha¡­haha you too¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown more prettier¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­Thank you¡±


    Nate shook hands with Jake and then turned towards Marcus. ¡°Oh I have seen you in magazines¡±


    ¡°Umm yeah he¡¯s my husband¡± I said awkwardly and nced at Marcus. And boy he was boiling. His face was red with anger. He looked like a hen ready to crack it¡¯s eggs.


    ¡°Yeah I know. I was quiet surprised because I thought you were into blonds¡± Nate said, making it more worse.


    ¡°Haha huh¡­umm¡±


    Why the hell can¡¯t he shut up?


    ¡°Wow why didn¡¯t I think of it earlier?¡± Jake suddenly shouted. ¡°All your boyfriends are blond. Brandon, Nate, Louise, Dean and who¡¯s that guy with leather jackets?¡±


    I was sure fire was zing in my eyes. I moved near Jake and hissed in his ear. ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll tell everyone that you are a virgin¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± Jake whined in frustration.


    ¡°Well anyways I¡¯m Nate. You are Marcus right?¡± Nate extended his hand but Marcus ignored it and walked past him.


    I gave a weirdugh and brought up some excuse. ¡°Umm¡­ He¡¯s very shy¡±


    One of the Lester¡¯s secretaries pped his hands to grab our attention ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the meeting. Pleasee and sit down¡±


    Hero saves the day.


    During the entire meeting Marcus ignored me. It was like I wasn¡¯t even there. He walked past me. He avoided eye contact. And then finally left without saying goodbye.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Jake asked confused.


    Without answering him my mind wandered off to a possible solution that could make Marcus cheerful again.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Jake waved his hand in front of my face ¡°You still here?¡± He snapped his fingers before my eyes and I turned to him with determination on my mind. ¡°Hey do we still have that ind in Brazil?¡±


    ¡°The one you begged grandpa to buy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s still there. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to go on a honeymoon¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s not like you and Marcus didn¡¯t have sex before¡± Jake chuckled and leaned back on his chair.


    I zipped my lips and kept silent to that.


    Jake narrowed his eyes and stared at me, drilling holes in my skull. Then his eyes widened as he put everything together ¡°Oh my god. Oh my god. Don¡¯t tell me. Hahah don¡¯t tell me that you still didn¡¯t have sex with him. Haha¡±


    ¡°Okay I won¡¯t tell you¡± I said sarcastically but Jake was too busyughing.


    ¡°Hahah I can¡¯t. Oh god I¡¯m wheezing¡± Jake clutched his stomach andughed like a maniac.¡±And by the way you just came back. Is it okay for you to disappear again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna disappear and I already asked Sarah earlier and she said I have four days free but it¡¯s after three weeks. So I have to wait¡±


    ¡°First you have to make peace with that boulder. He looked like he just came back from WWE¡±


    ¡°Yep. Now I¡¯m going. Bye! Take care of ir. Hurt her and you are dead¡±


    I got on my car and drove to Marcus¡¯s office. Ignoring all the staff I jogged to the elevator and reached Marcus¡¯s room.


    I opened the door and he was sitting on the edge of his table going through some papers. He raised his head and upon seeing me he scowled and went back to working.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    I walked over to him and stood in front of him. ¡°I was just joking. Don¡¯t ignore me or-¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°Or I¡¯ll cry¡± I gave an evil smirk knowing how much Marcus hated it when I cry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡±


    I giggled and sat on the couch in front of his table.


    Marcus stared at me for a while and then sighed loudly. He stood up andid down on the couch next to me. He leaned his head on my chest crushing my boobs. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t have a t chest right? My boobs hurt when you crash on to me like that¡± Iined and Marcus gave out a small chuckle.


    He turned his head and kissed my left breast.


    ¡°Oh my god Marcus¡± I lightly pped his shoulders and heughed before turning back to lean on my chest.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Marcus¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an event in Brazil three weeks from now on and I want you to apany me¡± I lied because I needed to surprise him.


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°On 25th. For four days. Can you take a break?¡±


    Marcus heaved a long sigh and took his phone out to check his calendar. ¡°Well I guess I can¡±


    ¡°Good¡± I leaned down and pecked his foreheard. He smiled and brought my hand to his lips.


    He then turned back and adjusted himself to lean on myp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gotten mad when you refused to have sex with me. I respect your decision and even if you never want to have sex with me I will still be with you. I love you. Not your body¡±


    ¡°Aww that¡¯s such a sweet thing to say but I¡¯m still hot right?¡± I joked and Marcus gave out a low chuckle.


    ¡°Yeah very hot that you arouse me everyday¡±

 49

    Marcus and I got off the boat which sailed us to the ind.


    It waste night and the resort was lit with an amber light giving a yellow glow to the wooden pirs. Coconut trees sided along the beach stretching out to the vast sea while the waves roared and rolled down, crashing on to the shore with a soft hiss.


    I took off my heels as they dug deep into the bronze sand beneath my feet. I fixed my tight caramel dress before walking up the wooden stairs to the resort.


    Marcus and I justnded in Brazil and he still has no idea what we came here for.


    ¡°This ce looks oddly familiar¡± Marcus said as he looked around the ind.


    ¡°Yeah you might have seen it in movie¡±


    ¡°A movie? What movie- wait twilight?¡±


    I gave a shy smile and nodded my head.


    ¡°This ce looks exactly like the resort in the movie¡± Marcus walked inside and checked from room to room.


    ¡°Yeah. When I was a teenager I was obsessed with twilight so I begged my grandpa to buy a resort just like the one in breaking dawn¡±


    ¡°Ha spoiled kid¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Can¡¯t help it¡±


    My eyes lingered on Marcus everytime I looked at him. He was wearing white pants and a light blue shirt with top buttons loosened, giving me a good view of his sculpted body underneath.


    I gulped loudly and looked away as I felt a tingling feeling inside me. Although I came here hoping to have our honeymoon now I felt scared.


    It¡¯s not like this was my first time but yet this was my first time with the man I loved.


    I¡¯ve never loved any of my previous boyfriends. So I wasn¡¯t really thrilled to the idea of having sex with them.


    I want us to have a special night but my insecurities were taking over me.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯ll change ande¡± I quickly walked to the bathroom without looking him in the eye.


    I kept my bag on the sink and heaved a long sigh. Can I do this? Should I just pretend that the event got cancelled and just go back? Will our rtionship change after this? All those questions were running around my mind torturing me with each passing second.


    I¡¯m scared that he would find me uninteresting after he had sex with me. I¡¯m scared that I would not be loved the way I¡¯m loved by him now.


    I stretched my hand to the back and struggled with the zipper. I groaned and reached for it a few times but failed.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Marcus called out from behind the door.


    ¡°Umm¡­uh¡±


    ¡°Cami did you fall? Are you hurt?¡± Marcus asked in a more rmed tone.


    ¡°No it¡¯s just umm I can¡¯t reach my zipper¡±


    He stayed silent for a few seconds. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    Mature content ahead. Don¡¯t read if you are ufortable.


    ¡°Uh yeah¡±


    I opened the door and Marcus came inside before closing it behind him. The bathroom was also lit with electric candles matching with the yellow glow outside.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Our shadows collided with each other as he walked near me. Awkwardly I turned my back to him so that he can reach my zipper. I felt his fingers slowly pulling it down.


    My breath hitched as I felt the tips of his fingers on my exposed back, his ragged breath fanning against my skin telling me how close we were.


    His fingers reached to my bra and then he unsped it. I closed my eyes fearing what he was gonna do next. I wanted him to do it but I was scared.


    My breathing got unsteady as his thumb caressed my bare back down to my hips. Marcus leaned down and whispered in my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯m not gonna do something that you don¡¯t want. I¡¯m going now¡±


    Marcus took several steps back and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait¡±


    Marcus looked at me in surprise. I brought my hand across my chest to hold my dress in ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I wanted to ask him but I was scared that I would look desperate. So I decided to go with the most stupidest way possible.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Do you know why Be and Edward came to a resort like this?¡±


    ¡°For their honeymoon?¡± Marcus asked me questioningly and I stayed silent to it.


    I yed with my wedding ring, rolling it to the sides, feeling embarrassed of my actions. I tilted my head and looked at Marcus expectedly. He looked at me in confusion and then his eyes widened in realisation.


    ¡°Cam are you seriou- I mean you really mean it?¡±


    I bit my lip feeling the need to bury myself ten feet under the sand.


    ¡°Are you doing this because I asked you to and not because you wanted to?¡±


    ¡°What? No I wanted this- you know what, let¡¯s just forget it. I¡¯ll change ande. We¡¯ll take a tour around Brazil and then go back tomorrow¡±


    I turned to change but suddenly I was grabbed by the wrist and pinned to the wall. Before I could protest soft luscious lipsnded on mine rendering me breathless as his tongue slid inside, tangling with mine.


    He moved his hands under my thighs and lifted me off the ground. I wrapped my legs around his waist and tilted my head as his lips moved down tother wet kisses across my corbone.


    A strangled moan escaped my lips as his tongue sucked and licked my bare skin. He kept one hand tangled in my curls and the other on my waist. I could feel the warmth of his hand prating through the thin fabric of my dress. As I felt my legs go numb with the intensity, my hands gripped the back of his shirt tightly for support.


    ¡°Marcus¡± I released heavy pants, my nipples already tightening with lust and desire.


    ¡°Shh¡± Marcus brought his lips back on to mine. I tried to take control but suddenly he growled. ¡°Cami only I take control now¡± With that he carried me to the bed.


    He gentlyid me down and got on top of me. ¡°Do you know how long I waited for this?¡± Marcus leaned down and started trailing wet kisses down my cleavage.


    He moved his fingers along my thighs, lifting the dress up to my waist. I felt his thumb trailing along my thong moving closer to my soft spot. Involuntarily I arched my back and pushed myself to him giving out a moan in desire.


    Marcus crashed his lips into mine and tortured me with his passionate kisses. ¡°Fuck¡± I writhed in pleasure as his fingers roamed under my dress. He groaned against my lips and brought his hand on to the thin straps of my dress.


    My breath hitched as I felt his fingers pull the straps down along with my bra. He pulled the dress down to my chest, exposing my breast to him.


    I felt him stop and lean back to look at me.


    ¡°Marcus¡± I whispered already panting with the growing need inside me.


    He looked at my breast with lust filled eyes and then began trailing hot kisses down my jaw to my breast. I released a loud moan as my body went limp, failing to control myself.


    His left hand started stroking my tightened nipple, wetting my soft spot below. His mouth then moved to my right breast, sucking against the delicate flesh leaving small love bites on the surface. His tongue nibbled my nipple and I moaned loudly, trembling under his touch.


    I felt his already erected member poking my thighs and a gasp escaped my lips at the sensation that he managed to built inside me. I couldn¡¯t bear this any longer. I wrapped my legs around his waist and pressed him closer. He gently started rubbing himself on my soft spot eliciting loud moans within me.


    ¡°Cami¡± Marcus groaned in a husky voice and moved his head up to kiss my lips again. His fingers moved underneath my dress, drawing circles on my clit through my thong while I dug my nails on the sheets quivering at the intensity of his heated touch on me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t-Marcus I want you¡± I whined arrogantly. This was too much for me. Even though I had sex before I never felt this aroused.


    Marcus pulled back with a smirk and suddenly his fingers moved inside my thong and started teasing my wet clit with his thumb.


    ¡°You are so wet baby¡± Marcus said thest part in a seductive tone but before I could reply his fingers slid inside me. I arched my back in joy and wrapped my arms around his neck, pushing me to him.


    His fingers moved in and out rhythmically, stroking me while I writhed and moaned in pleasure.¡±God I want you so much¡± he whispered in a husky tone telling me how much I have turned him on.


    ¡°Then take me¡± I said in irritation already mad at him for continuously teasing me.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand¡± Marcus smirked and pulled the rest of my dress down my body until I was lying naked beneath him just in my underwear.


    He leaned back and roamed his eyes over each and every part my body. I felt small, weak, ashamed under him so I brought my hands to cover up myself.


    Marcus released a low growl and pinned both of my hands above my head. ¡°You don¡¯t know how beautiful you are. Don¡¯t ever cover up your body in front of me. Each and every part of you is mine tonight¡±


    I would haveined under normal circumstances but this time I retreated allowing him to take control. I released my hands from his neck and reached out to his buttons. Realising what I was doing he quickly unfastened his buttons and tossed the shirt to the floor.


    I ran my hands across his chest and then onto his back. Sadness washed over me as I felt his scars shed from his shoulder to his hips.


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t be sad. I don¡¯t want you to think about the horrible past I had because now I have you. That¡¯s all that matters¡± Marcus tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and gave a soft kiss on my forehead.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s continue¡± Marcus winked yfully and I chuckled at his excitement. My fingers reached his hips and I helped him with the belt. Then he began to remove his pants. He tossed it away and now he stood above me in his boxers.


    Marcus trailed his fingers up my thigh on to my thong. I closed my eyes and held my breath as I felt him pull it down.


    ¡°Open your eyes¡± Involuntarily I opened my eyes at hismand. He started removing his boxers and then I saw his impressive big hard membering out.


    My eyes widened in surprise and I quickly looked at Marcus in the eye. He nced at me in amusement, his lips tugged up into a small teasing smile. He leaned forward and pecked my lips. ¡°You ready? Tell me if you¡¯re not¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m ready¡±


    Marcus kissed my jaw and leaned back to part my legs. He adjusted himself between me and then slowly entered me. I wrapped my hands around his back and tighten my hold as I felt him slowly pick up the pace.


    Tears sprung at my eyes but Marcus quickly wiped them away. ¡°Am I hurting you?


    ¡°No keep going¡± The pain instantly turned into pleasure. ¡°Oh fuck¡± I cursed under my breath, unable to keep myself steady. Marcus trailed kisses down my throat while thrusting into me in a slow pace. The only sound I could hear was our harsh breathing and the wet sounds of his member leaving and entering me.


    He pinned my arms above my head and his other hand held my waist as he quickened his pace. A strangled moan escaped my lips and he bent down to suck my corbone, leaving hickeys down my arm.


    He thrust harder and harder, until I clenched around him, my eyes rolling up as my body shook with orgasm. I released a loud moan in pleasure, filling Marcus¡¯s lustful eyes with an animalistic hunger, wanting more and more.


    He flipped me over and I gripped the headboard as he began thrusting into me from behind, his hands kneading my breast, squeezing my tightened nipples. In no time I felt him release inside me, his wetness pooling down my thighs.


    Marcus let out a final moan and crashed on to the bed next to me, releasing heavy pants in exhaustion.


    He stretched his hand on the pillow and gestured me to keep my head on it. I obeyed him and moved closer to lean my head on his arm. He rolled his arm and brought me onto his chest.


    He ran his fingers up and down my hips causing tingling sensations inside me. I felt him give a kiss on my head before starting to caress my hair.


    ¡°That was the best night in my life so far. We should keep doing this¡±


    I chuckled lowly to his words and snuggled closer to him. Marcus pulled up the sheets and we let the drowsiness take over us.

 50

    I woke up to a finger trailing down my nose. I slowly opened my eyes and saw Marcus looking at me in adoration.


    ¡°What?¡± I raised my eyebrow and asked him yfully.


    ¡°You are beautiful¡±


    ¡°You noticed that only now?¡±


    ¡°Jeez you had to ruin the morning¡±


    I chuckled softly and snuggled closer to him. We were both wrapped around the sheets like a cocoon but I could still feel the warmth of his naked body on mine.


    I looked around the room and it looked more beautiful in daylight. You could see the sea from the wooden windows just like in the movie. I also noticed that the headboard and the pillows were still intact.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s good that we didn¡¯t go like Edward and Be. Poor headboard and pillows¡±


    Marcusughed softly and got on top of me. ¡°Well we can still be like them. I was going slowst night because it was our first time. But I can go rough now¡±


    ¡°What? I was just joking¡± I eximed in bewilderment.


    But as usual Marcus ignored me and lifted the sheets up for another round.


    ¡­


    ¡°Wow now we don¡¯t have pillows to sleep¡± I kept my hands on my hips and stared at our room which was a mess now.


    At least I should be happy that Marcus wasn¡¯t a vampire because if not we wouldn¡¯t have a resort to stay for the next few days.


    ¡°When the staffe here to clean this mess they will talk about it. They are RJ employees so it won¡¯t take a second to reach this news to Jake. He will mock me to death¡±


    I walked back to the living room and stood in front of Marcus who was eating grapes while ring at me.


    I had beenining the entire morning because he went rough and now my hips hurt like a bitch.


    ¡°I think my bones are broken. Oh my god I think I got arthritis. Is that even possible? Ahhh my spine¡± I bent back groaning in pain as my entire body started hurting.


    ¡°1, 2, 3¡­ah 1, 2, 3¡± I bent to left and right and did exercises to fix my hips.


    ¡°And look at you who is here eating grapes so innocently like nothing happened¡±


    Marcus continued to re at me, burning holes in my skin with his eyes.


    ¡°This is not how we were supposed to spend our morning after sex¡± He threw a grape at me and leaned back on the couch.


    ¡°It would have been a better morning if you didn¡¯t break my bones¡±


    I huffed in anger and crashed on to the couch next to him. I leaned my head on his chest and Marcus kept both of his hands on either side of my hips to massage it.


    I closed my eyes as his touch soothed the pain.


    ¡°So you were lying about the event?¡±


    ¡°Mm yep¡±


    ¡°And you were jokingst time when you said you didn¡¯t want to have sex with me?¡±


    ¡°I think I already answered that for the hundredth time¡±


    ¡°So what do we do now? Another round?¡± Marcus asked yfully.


    ¡°You wish¡± I pped his head lightly but he gripped my wrists and bit my fingers.


    ¡°Ouch. You animal. Why did you bite me monster? And look what you did to my shoulder¡± I pointed to the love bites on my shoulder which was covered by the white floral summer dress I wore.


    Marcus pulled the arm of my dress down and stared at the hickeys on my shoulder. ¡°Ah my proud work¡± Marcus said proudly and I scoffed.


    Adjusting my dress back into ce I got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Did you think we were going to stay locked up in this ce for the rest of the day?¡±


    ¡°Uh yeah¡±


    ¡°Nope let¡¯s go¡± I grabbed Marcus¡¯s hand and pulled him up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Marcus wore a white shirt and beige pants and looked handsome as ever. Our clothes matched perfectly for a couple and I liked it.


    We got in the boat and the funny Brazilian man on it took us to the shore. He told us where and where to go and gave us directions for best ces to have breakfast.


    Marcus held my hand as we both got out. We walked into a restaurant near the beach still holding each others hands.


    Marcus ordered as usual vegetarian food and I was still not used to it. Every time I eat meat Marcus scowl at my te and then go back to eating.


    ¡°Eat vegetarian for today¡±


    ¡°Never¡±


    ¡°Poor animals¡±


    ¡°Ah I forgot they are your kind. No wonder you pity them¡±


    Marcus hit my head gently with the spoon but I exaggerated and whined in pain. ¡°Idiot¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rent a bike and go around the city¡±


    ¡°You know how to drive a bike?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yep¡±


    ¡°Really? Why? Because you have cars and drivers. Why did you learn how to drive a bike? I mean I don¡¯t think anyone in my family knows how to¡±


    ¡°I learned it for fun¡±


    ¡°You sure? Because I trust you a lot but there¡¯s a limit to everything. Meaning I don¡¯t trust you with my life¡±


    Marcus¡¯s face turned into a frown and he shot daggers at me through his eyes.


    ¡°I know very well how to drive a bike¡± Marcus spat angrily and went back to eating.


    As we finished eating Marcus¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the number and then at me. But his lips set into a hard line and he walked out leaving me in confusion. It was very suspicious so I quickly ate the food and paid before walking out.


    Marcus was outside the restaurant on his phone. I hid behind a pir surrounded by flower pots out of curiosity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her yet. She will leave if she knows and then she will be in danger¡±


    Before I could hear anymore I identally stepped on a flower pot. Marcus turned to me and his eyes widened. He quickly cut the call and walked over.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I just finished eating. Let¡¯s go now¡± I said before he could ask me what I was doing here.


    Marcus stared at me for a while, his eyes searching mine for something but then he nodded and held my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±


    We rented  a Motorbike and explored the city. I was first anxious to get on one because this was my first time and I didn¡¯t trust Marcus because the words Billionaire and Motorbike don¡¯t usually go together.


    It was evening and Marcus took us to the beach. He sat on the sand and pulled me down. I sat between his legs and leaned onto his chest. Wrapping his arms around me he kept his chin on my head.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    He bent his head and looked at me. I wanted to ask him about the call but staring into his deep green eyes I decided against it. I didn¡¯t want my curiosity to ruin our rtionship.


    ¡°What do you hate the most? I mean other than food and stuff¡± I asked a question out of nowhere to take my mind off the call.


    ¡°Mmm Blowjobs¡±


    Suddenly I startedughing out loud. I covered my mouth with my hand but it was not enough. Tears pricked my eyes and I sat up straight to look at him.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t like when women kneel in front of men. It¡¯s makes them look submissive and weak. Specially I don¡¯t want you to look like that. I want you to stand head to head with me not below me¡±


    I wrapped my hands around his neck and leaned into his face. ¡°Someone¡¯s feminist¡± Marcus gave a small smile and shrugged to that.


    ¡°I thought your type was short, weak, poor-¡±


    ¡°I was lying. I said that to piss you off. I hate that¡±


    ¡°Then what do you like?¡±


    ¡°I like an independent woman who stands up for herself.¡±


    ¡°So your type is me?¡± I said cheesily as a joke and the corners of his mouth quirked up into a teasing smile.


    ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm whatever¡± I snapped my head to the side and crossed my arms, pretending to be mad. Marcus chuckled softly and pulled me to his chest.


    ¡°You are everything I ever wanted¡± He whispered in a husky voice and I giggled as he tickled my stomach.


    We cuddled against each other for sometime, staring at the sunset until it was all dark. We finally got up and decided to go for dinner.


    We chose not to go for a fancy restaurant so Marcus parked the bike in front of a local pub  The entire ce was made out of wood and loud music was ring through the speakers.


    We walked inside and ordered food. Marcus knew basic Portuguese so we were able tomunicate with the people.


    I sat on a stool near the bar. Marcus bought a beer and sat next to me. He circled his arms around me and patted my thigh. People from all the ages were inside the pub, enjoying themselves.


    Two girls were singing a slow song on the stage and old couples were dancing on the floor.


    A smile crept up my lips seeing how lovely the old couples look. Their love didn¡¯t fade away no matter how many years they spent together. They still look like a young couple curious about one another.


    Marcus drank his beer while staring at me from the corner of his eyes. I smiled and winked at him enjoying the moment.


    I would love to grow old with him. To have a family with him. He¡¯s the most sweetest man I know and I don¡¯t want any other. He¡¯s only mine.


    ¡°They can sing well¡± Marcus said pointing to the two women.


    ¡°Mmm. I wish I can sing but my only skill is studying and writing exams. Can you sing?¡±


    ¡°Kind of¡±


    ¡°Wait are you serious?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Wow I thought you can draw¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t draw¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why did you buy paintings back in Florida?¡±


    ¡°You still remember that? Well I like art but that doesn¡¯t mean I can draw¡±


    ¡°Aww sad I was gonna ask you to draw a portrait of me but now that you can sing go up and sing a song for me¡± I pointed to the stage.


    ¡°What? Noooo¡±


    ¡°You know any Portuguese songs?¡±


    ¡°Yes but-¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it¡± I mmed my hands on the table and got up.


    I called the bartender and asked him if Marcus can sing on the stage. The entire time Marcus looked at me in bewilderment and then the bartender took Marcus to the stage.


    ¡°This is revenge for today morning¡± I mouthed him with a smirk on my lips.


    A man gave him a mic and everyone gathered around the stage because a young handsome man was going to sing.


    I pped my hands and cheered at Marcus who was ring at me. He talked to the band and they started the ying music.


    Marcus winked at me and gave me a yful smile.


    Now that¡¯s suspicious.


    Then Marcus started singing and my jaw hanged wide open.


    (Song above)


    Nossa, nossa


    Assim voce me mata


    Ai, se eu te pego


    Ai, ai se eu te pego


    Delicia, delicia


    Assim voce me mata


    Ai, se eu te pego


    Ai, ai, se eu te pego


    Everyone around us cheered and started dancing to his song. I was too shocked to do anything because I didn¡¯t know Marcus could sing this very well. I know this song and Marcus sings exactly like Michel Telo. It was amazing.


    An olddy dragged me by hand and brought me to the dance floor. I started swaying my hips and dancing with them. I looked at the stage and saw Marcus staring at me as he sang. I sent him a flying kiss and danced with the olddies.


    By the time the song ended everyone erupted into a sea of apuse and cheers. Marcus face blushed in crimson red and Iughed at his shyness.


    Marcus jumped down from the stage with a big smile on his face and cupped my face in his hands. He angled my face to his and crashed his lips onto mine. As he did I heard everyone around us whistle and cheer.


    I smile against his lips and deepened the kiss, cheerishing the moment we have for ourselves.

 51

    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked as Sarah distributed envelopes to everyone.


    I leaned against the table and drank coffee while Sarah hopped around the office confusing everyone.


    ¡°Well okay people now open it¡± Sarah pped her hands in excitement. I kept the coffee on the table and took a card out of the envelope.


    I heard several gasps around me as my employees saw what I saw.


    It was Sarah¡¯s wedding invitation.


    I gaped at Sarah in shock ¡°Are you serious? When did Steve propose to you?¡±


    ¡°When you were in Brazil¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been months since I came back from Brazil. You hid it all along?¡± I kept my hands on my hips and asked with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you all with my wedding card. The wedding will be held next month and all of you are invited toe with your families¡± Sarah stood on her heels and spun like a ballerina.


    Several people pped and cheered her. Sarah blushed like a tomato in embarrassment earning chuckles from us.


    Anne nudged my shoulder and pointed at Sarah, realising what she was saying I nodded my head and we both sprinted towards Sarah. I engulfed her in a huge hug making her stumble back a few steps back.


    ¡°CONGRATS¡± We both shouted out loud and Sarah closed her ears with her hands and groaned.


    ¡°Oh my god my ears will bleed. Stop¡± Sarah chuckled and hugged us back. ¡°Wait. I brought you all cake. Made by my honey¡±


    ¡°Steve bake cakes?¡± I asked surprised.


    ¡°No he doesn¡¯t but your hubby helped him with it¡± Sarah winked at me and my jaw hung wide open in shock. ¡°Marcus bake cake?¡±


    Before I could go into fits of shock my phone started ringing. I check the caller ID and seeing it was Jake I quickly excused myself and walked over to the balcony.


    ¡°Guess what happened¡± Jake beamed through the phone, already warning me of something suspicious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to guess. Now tell me¡±


    ¡°I KISSED BLAIR¡± I had to take the phone away from my ears because he shouted so loud. I snorted loudly and startedughing like a maniac. He really loves to prove that he was better at rtionship although he never dated before. So I didn¡¯t believe a word he said at the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. I¡¯m not gonna believe you. And if you actually kissed her, did she p you?¡± I asked with a smirk on my lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Believe me in this. She kissed me back and why would she p a handsome man like me?¡±


    ¡°As far as I remember she hit you with a helmet when you met for the first time¡± I chuckled and Jake huffed in annoyance.


    ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯ll pick you up. Let¡¯s go for a drink and celebrate¡±


    ¡°Nope. I got work to do and I rather spend my time with my husband than you¡±


    ¡°Ahh I totally forgot. You got beds to break¡± Jake snickered evilly, well knowing what happened in Brazil because the staff told him.


    ¡°Well you don¡¯t even know how to do that. You are INEXPERIENCED¡± I shouted thest word and cut the call.


    Jake tried calling me again but I blocked him. I had so much work to do today I decided to go homete. I texted Marcus saying I would bete and he sent me many crying emojis. I chuckled at his childishness and turned off the phone.


    For the past few months we often shared intimate nights and that lead to Marcus naming his favourite book as kama sutra. I always teased him for it but wouldn¡¯t deny the fact that I enjoyed every single part of it.


    I was always excited to go home and cuddle in his arms. He was the most sweetest and the kindest person making it hard to believe that such a man existed in real life.


    ¡­


    I checked the time and it was already 9 pm. Everyone left at 5 and I was the only one left in the building.


    I took my hand bag and wore my trench coat before going out. I turned all the lights off and took the elevator down to the lobby.


    I decided to text Marcus and say that I wasing home. As soon as I sent the text Marcus called me.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to pick you up¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I came in my car. It¡¯s not that far so don¡¯t worry¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Before he could say any further I cut him off.


    ¡°You told me that you would cook dinner tonight. Are you ditching it?¡± I said in an innocent tone trying to sound sad.


    ¡°What? No I already prepared dinner. Come home quickly. Drive safe¡±


    ¡°I will, now bye¡±


    I walked out the entrance and greeted the two security men guarding the building. I took the steepne following to the underground parking lot which now only has my car and thepany¡¯s cars.


    My footsteps echoed through the empty floor, flickering lights left on the pathway just enough to see by. The walls shifted and creaked, looming an emptiness that never urred before. Water droplets dripped from the ceiling in a rhythm, generating a mncholic melody.


    The stillness of the parking lot sent shivers down my spine. I quickened my pace towards my car but all of a sudden I felt eyes on me. I came to a halt and looked around but it was dark to see anything.


    A cold breeze brushed past me creating a hiss sound in my ear. I turned to my left and squinted my eyes but no one was there. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that someone was watching me.


    I took another step towards my car but then I saw a dark silhouette standing behind the pir, staring at me through it¡¯s white pupils. I gripped my hand bag and took a few steps back. But my legs gave out and I fell to the floor.


    Tears started welling up as the figure walked from pir to pir, dragging a metal batten with him. My fingers trembled as his white teeth gleamed in the darkness showing no mercy. I scrambled back as I was too shocked to even scream.


    I looked around for something but all of a sudden I felt a hand on my arm. I screamed and screamed, closing my eyes, refusing to see the stranger. Tears pooled down my cheeks fearing for whates next.


    ¡°Cami calm down. It¡¯s ra. Marcus¡¯s sister¡±


    I blinked my eyes to clear my vision and saw a pair of familiar green eyes. I quickly jumped into ra¡¯s arms and dragged her out of the parking lot.


    ¡°Cami what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I ran to the security and told them to check the parking lot. I quickly sprinted out into the light as waves of shock ovepped me.


    ¡°Cami?¡± ra asked in a more worried tone seeing my unusual behaviour.


    ¡°Please let¡¯s go from here¡± I started sobbing as memories of the night in the penthouse came rushing back.


    ¡°Okay okay my car is over there¡±


    ra opened the passenger door and I quickly got in. She drove away from my office before starting to pester me with questions.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know umm¡­ There was someone in the parking lot. Someone¡­ dangerous¡±


    ¡°You should tell the police and Marcus-¡± I snapped my head at her and held her shoulder.


    ¡°No no please don¡¯t tell him. I don¡¯t want him to worry. I will inform the police but please don¡¯t tell Marcus¡± I looked at her pleadingly and after thinking for some time she nodded her head hesitantly.


    I released a sigh in relief and leaned back on the seat. ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°I was passing by and saw youing out of the building. So I got down and ran after you but then I saw you on the ground looking like you saw a ghost¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring. I don¡¯t know what I would do if you hadn¡¯te¡± I know if ra wasn¡¯t there I wouldn¡¯t have been very much alive and talking like now.


    ra drove me to our house and I invited her in. I opened the door and Marcus was in the kitchen boiling something. As soon as he saw me his face beamed into a smile.


    He dusted his hands on his pants and removed the apron from his neck.


    ¡°Hey Cami-¡± He suddenly stopped as his eyes fell on ra who walked behind me ¡°ra what are you doing here?¡± Marcus asked more in shock.


    ¡°We met and she gave me a ride¡± I said instead of ra.


    ¡°What about your car?¡± Marcus asked me in confusion.


    ¡°Well I thought taking a ride from her because we haven¡¯t talked in such a long time¡± Marcus looked at me hesitantly but decided to brush it off.


    ¡°Well then it¡¯s great. ra,e have dinner with us¡± Marcus pulled two chairs and we sat on it.


    ¡°So ra how¡¯s work?¡± I decided to bring up a normal conversation because I didn¡¯t want my sister inw to think that I was a freak.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard but I¡¯m adapting¡± ra said, giving me a small smile.


    Marcus kept the dishes on the table and sat beside me. He first served us food and then served for himself.


    ¡°By the way I was gonna ask you, Marcus told me earlier that your second name is Reba. I really love that name so can I call you Reba?¡± I asked hopefully.


    ra smiled and nodded her head. ¡°To be honest I like Reba better than ra¡±


    ¡°Okay Reba¡± We bothughed and I nced at Marcus but his eyes were covered with a strange emotion. I narrowed my eyes in confusion, asking him what it was but he shook his head and kissed my head.


    ¡°Well you know who¡¯s the hottest among men?¡± Reba asked me teasingly.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A man who cooks¡± She said pointing to Marcus and he held his chin up proudly.


    I patted his arm and decided to bring down his pride. ¡°Marcus if you keep cooking like this I¡¯ll make you my personal ve¡±


    But Marcus turned it into his own joke and leaned into my ear. ¡°A sex ve?¡±


    I gaped at him in horror and Reba started choking on her food. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After we ate dinner Reba left and I walked into the room to change. The emptiness of the room started taking a troll on me. What if the manes here? Marcus was downstairs washing the dishes and I didn¡¯t want to worry him by telling him to apany me every where I go.


    I was too immersed in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t even realize two arms circling around my waist. I quickly jumped out of it¡¯s embrace in shock and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Cami?¡± Marcus knelt to the floor beside me looking equally shocked.


    I looked up and realised the arms had belonged to Marcus. I was too shaken up that my mind refused to distinguish anything sane.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing. You haven¡¯t been the usual since you came home. Tell me what¡¯s wrong¡± Marcus helped me stand up and sat me on the bed.


    ¡°Nothing-¡±


    ¡°Cami¡± Marcus said in a more warning tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that umm¡­ I wasn¡¯t feeling well these days¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Just a few headaches because of all the stress¡± I lied because that was the best possible lie I coulde up with.


    Marcus knelt to the floor and started removing my heels. ¡°Marcus what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You are trembling¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked more to myself.


    ¡°I know you are lying¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± Marcus gave me a re, warning me not to lie again. I gulped loudly as his eyes showed pure rage. ¡°You can see through me?¡± Marcus nodded his head and kept my heels neatly against the wall.


    ¡°Will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Will you tell me about your past?¡±


    Marcus looked taken back as he stared at me through his piercing green eyes, pestering holes in my skull with his menacing nce.


    He then stood up and walked to the closet and threw me a towel. ¡°Go and take a wash now¡±


    ¡°You are avoiding my question¡± I asked him, unable to contain my curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s sometimes better to avoid things¡±


    I looked at him but he avoided my eyes. Sighing loudly I got up but suddenly stopped as I felt the real sickness I was having day and night.


    Nauseousness.

 52

    Marcus sat on a stool in the kitchen counter and stared at me in frustration.


    ¡°Why are you so moody today?¡± I asked him while making a soup for me.


    He leaned back and crossed his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Marcus speak¡± I blew the soup and drank it sip by sip.


    ¡°You had been like this since you woke up. You are not gonna tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marcus asked, irritationcing his voice.


    I innocently shook my head and Marcus let out a low groan in anger. I offered him soup but he just continued to re at me.


    Madeline was cleaning the pool saying she can¡¯t handle the tension inside. Marcus had been firing up the entire morning with his silent treatment and constant huffing and puffing.


    I kept my hands on the kitchen counter and leaned to his face. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong¡±


    ¡°Why would I, when you don¡¯t even care¡±


    I threw my hands up in the air. What the hell is wrong with him? I cupped his face with my palms and angled his head to me. But he gripped my wrists and pulled my hands away.


    ¡°Oh my god. I can¡¯t deal with this. Does men suddenly have periods?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work¡± Marcus got up and walked outside with his keys. I ran after him but he got in the car and drove off.


    Annoyed, I stomped inside and sat on the couch to cool down. Madeline looked at me in pity and then walked inside, muttering to herself.


    I stood up to get dressed but my head started spinning and I felt bile rising up my throat. I quickly rushed to the bathroom and emptied everything I ate.


    I rinsed my mouth before sitting down on the bathroom floor. I leaned on the bathtub and massaged my temples.


    Does my body now function ording to Marcus¡¯s moods?


    Finally after a few painful moments I drove off to my office. Everyone at the entrance greeted me but I didn¡¯t since my entire morning was ruined by Marcus. I red at everyone and strode inside in fury. But I came to an abrupt halt seeing my receptionist eyeing me and then tapping furiously on her phone.


    I felt something suspicious so I snatched her phone. I scrolled through it and saw that there was apany group chat about me. And the group¡¯s name was bad ass boss. I opened it and everyone was talking about my mood in the morning.


    I looked around the lobby and all my employees from the top floors were leaning on the spiral staircase, staring at me in fear. I stomped to the center and looked up.


    ¡°Is this what you do instead of working? Gossiping about me?¡± A momentter thepany bursted into loud noises as everyone began whispering to each other.


    One death re from me shut them up.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ming to inspect you all¡±


    Suddenly a chorus of gasps were heard and everyone started running to their floors. At the moment I felt like a principal in a school feared by all students. But I cared less.


    I walked up the stairs but Sarah jumped in and stopped me.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am no one is prepared for an inspection. We thought you would be taking the day off for-¡±


    ¡°Day off for what?¡±


    ¡°For a date with Mr. Anderson¡±


    ¡°Why would I suddenly go on a date with him?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡± Sarah looked around ufortably and dragged me out of the building.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot¡± Sarah asked in shock.


    ¡°Forget what? What the hell is wrong with everyone today?¡± I eximed in irritation, wondering what I have been missing on.


    ¡°Oh my god I can¡¯t believe this¡± Sarah threw her hands up in shock and started shaking me violently. ¡°Today is your anniversary¡±


    ¡°Anniversary?¡± I asked dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s been one year since you married Mr. Anderson¡±


    I felt all the blood in my veins turn cold. Shit! Did I freaking forget that? Oh my god no wonder Marcus was really pissed in the morning.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I forgot it. Is it even possible for wives to forget anniversaries?¡± I bit my nails in utter disappointment and looked at Sarah for help.


    ¡°Call him¡±


    I nodded my head and I took my phone out to call Marcus but he cut the call. I took Sarah¡¯s phone out of her pocket and tried calling him and then he picked up.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Marcus I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m so sorry-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m noting home tonight¡± he spat angrily.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± then he cut the call leaving me in agony.


    My face fell as sadness washed over me. Sarah looked at me in pity and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be angry at me¡±


    ¡°I know¡± she patted my back and soothed me. After calming myself, I apologized to everyone for my rude behaviour and went back to work.


    In the evening Sarah barged into my room and said that she found out from Steve where Marcus was. She instructed me to go and meet him so I drove to Campbell¡¯s hotel where he was staying.


    As soon as I walked inside I ran to the reception and the receptionist eye¡¯s widened in recognition.


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson we thought you wouldn¡¯t being¡±


    ¡°Well I am here aren¡¯t I? Now can I have the keys to Marcus¡¯s room¡±


    ¡°Umm but Sir said you won¡¯t being¡±


    I red at her and mmed my hands on the desk. ¡°You want to get fired? Because I know your boss very well and he would not like your behaviour¡± I spat through gritted teeth.


    ¡°No no please. Here¡¯s the keycard¡± The petite girl looked down ready to cry. I snatched the keycard and ran to the elevator.


    Reaching the top floor I walked to the room the receptionist gave me. I stopped at the door as I heard loud moaning sounds.


    I checked the keycard and the room number but they matched. This was Marcus¡¯s room. But why do I hear a woman moaning? Or am I hearing things?


    To confirm what I hear I leaned in and kept my ears to the door. As I heard the sounds again I felt mes rising up my body.


    I slid the card and stormed in ready to kill Marcus and whoever the bitch he was with.


    I barged in and gasped in shock.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡­


    I gaped in shock at the two teenagers having sex on a bed with a floral canopy above them. Rose petals were scattered on the floor and the sheets were ripped into a mess.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The boy quickly covered the girl and screamed at me.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? I shouted back, too dumbfounded to even grasp the situation. ¡°And what are you doing in my husband¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°This is not your husband¡¯s room. This is ours¡± He roared in irritation.


    ¡°What-¡± before I could finish the sentence the receptionist came running, her hair fallen out of pins and her uniform creased.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry  I¡¯m so sorry¡± She stood in front of me and whimpered, moist filling her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I pointed at the teenagers and asked in fury.


    ¡°Earlier Mr. Anderson booked this room for your Anniversary but thenter on cancelled it and went to another room. Sorry ma¡¯am I forgot it. Please forgive me¡± She huped trying to get the words out of her mouth.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Here. I brought the keycard¡± She gave it to me and I shot daggers at her before storming out.


    I searched for his room and when I found it I slid the card and I walked inside. Marcus was on the bed sleeping peacefully, hugging the pillow to himself. One of his legs were draped around another pillow cuddling it like the ko bear he was.


    Guilt crept inside me seeing him like this. I felt ashamed for thinking he was unfaithful to me. The most important thing in a rtionship was trust but I broke it by suspecting him.


    I can¡¯t face him. I couldn¡¯t.


    Wiping away the tears in my eyes I turned to walk away.


    ¡°Cami¡±


    I stopped in my tracks as Marcus called from behind me. I heard the bed creak as he got up. His footsteps followed to me and he kept his hands on my shoulder, turning me to him.


    I sniffled, unable to control my sobs. My lips were probably plump and eyes red. I nced at Marcus through my tear filled eyes and he cupped my face in worry.


    ¡°Cami why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡± I huped in guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for suspecting you and I¡¯m sorry for forgetting our anniversary¡±


    Marcus angled my face to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry. I¡¯m not mad at you for forgetting the anniversary. I¡¯m sorry for the way I behaved today and-¡± He looked at me hesitantly. ¡°Why do you mean by suspecting me?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I-I went to the room you booked earlier¡± I sniffled, tears pouring down my eyes. ¡°I heard moaning sounds so I thought you were cheating on me. I didn¡¯t trust you Marcus¡± I cried loudly and he pulled me to his chest.


    ¡°Cami I would never cheat on you. Never¡±


    ¡°I know-i feel bad Marcus¡± I cried into his chest, wetting his perfect white shirt.


    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s okay. Now you know. Let¡¯s go¡± Marcus dragged me to the bed and sat me on it.


    ¡°Wait I got something for you¡± He walked over to the nightstand and opened the drawer. He took a small box out and came back to the bed.


    ¡°Here¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    He opened the box and there was a heart shaped gold ne with our initials engraved. ¡°A present for our anniversary¡±


    ¡°Marcus I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t even bring you anything-¡±


    ¡°Shh you being here is enough for me. And I got you something else¡± Marcus bent down and took a flower bouquet from under the bed.


    ¡°This was in my car today morning but now the flowers are all withered. Sorry¡±


    Another wave of sadness washed over me seeing how much excited he was for today. I hated myself for forgetting such an important thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Marcus¡± I whispered lowly, afraid that I would ruin our rtionship.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be¡± He wiped a tear off my face with his thumb. ¡°Now can I put this ne on your neck?¡±


    I nodded my head and held my hair up as he put it around my neck. Marcus was everything. He was gentle, kind, loving and much more. It felt as if I got a man out of a book. He was a gift in my life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep here¡± Marcus patted the pillow.


    ¡°What? But I didn¡¯t bring any clothes¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need clothes to sleep in front of me¡± Marcus smirked and I gently pped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna undress but I will sleep here¡± I wrap my hands around him and leaned into him but the sudden nauseousness came back.


    I quickly got off the bed and ran to the bathroom.


    ¡°Cami are you okay? Cami¡± Marcus knocked furiously, in worry.


    ¡°Yeah yeah I¡¯m fine. I-¡± Think, Think of a lie Cami. ¡°I need to rinse my mouth before sleeping¡± Marcus was hesitant but then he left.


    Why do I suddenly feel sick? I thought of all the possibilities and one hit me.


    I unfastened my buttons and looked at my breast. They were swollen. I tried to think when I had myst periods and it was sometime ago.


    I quickly dialled my phone and called Sarah.


    ¡°Sarah I need you to do me a favour¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She asked in confusion.


    ¡°I-i need-¡± I felt a lump in my throat. ¡°a test kit¡±


    ¡°What kind of test kit? And for what?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pregnant¡±

 53

    ¡°WHAT? WHAT DID YOU SAY? OH MY GOD! SAY IT AGAIN¡± she screamed so loud that I had to take the phone away from my ear.


    ¡°Just do it okay. Come to the lobby of Campbell¡¯s hotel. And please don¡¯t tell Steve. I don¡¯t want Marcus to know¡± Sarah agreed and I cut the call before walking outside.


    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Marcus kept his hand on my arm and asked in worry.


    ¡°Yeah Sarah just called and said that there are few things that I need to sign and it¡¯s an emergency. So can I go out for a minute?¡± I asked Marcus and hesitantly nodded his head.


    I pressed my lips into thin line, careful not to show any emotion. Then I ran to the elevator and reached the lobby. After a few minutes Sarah came racing towards me with a poly bag in her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how I came here. My mind didn¡¯t even process what you said earlier. But somehow my feet took me to a pharmacy and my hands involuntarily bought a pregnancy test kit. Please tell me what you said is true.¡± Sarah released heavy pants, exhausted by her running.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. That¡¯s why I told you to bring these¡± I took the pregnancy test kit out of her hand and walked into the bathroom of the lobby.


    But when I opened the bag there were several sticks.


    ¡°Sarah why did you buy so many?¡± I asked her as she came in.


    ¡°I bought a lot so that there won¡¯t be any mistakes. Now pee on all those¡± Sarah pushed me to the toilet and closed the door.


    I used three sticks and came out. I kept all the sticks on the sink countertop and waited.


    ¡°Is it positive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think it will be positive¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait¡± Then Sarah started blinking rapidly. ¡°Oh my god everything is blurry to me right now. My head is spinning. I can¡¯t even believe this is happening¡± She breathed in and out like she was going intobour.


    ¡°Why are you overeacting? I should be the one dying right now. Shit I¡¯m scared¡± I bit my nails waiting for results.


    We waited for a while and checked the sticks but they still had one line. ¡± I¡¯m not pregnant. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m stupid to think that-¡±


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh oh my god. Ahhhhhh. I can¡¯t ahhhhhh¡± Sarah jumped up and down pointing at the sticks.


    I looked at her in bewilderment and then at the sticks. Slowly two lines appeared in all of them. I blinked several times trying to figure out if this was a dream or a not.


    I¡¯m really pregnant?


    Sarah suddenly jumped onto me and hugged me tightly. ¡°I¡¯m so happy¡± She cried on my shoulder crushing me with her arms.


    ¡°Sarah I can¡¯t breath¡±


    She quickly released me in shock and then kept her palm on my belly. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry baby. Did I crush you?¡±


    As she said that I looked down at where her hand was. I kept my palm on my lower belly and gently rubbed it. Tears brimmed in my eyes realising there was a small baby growing inside me. My baby.


    ¡°Sarah¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    ¡°Am I bing a mother?¡± A single drop of tear fell down to my cheek.


    ¡°Yeah. And you will be the best mother. Mr. Anderson will be the best father¡±


    My heart beat stopped at the mention of Marcus. What if he doesn¡¯t want the child? What if he fear that he would be like his mother so he doesn¡¯t want a child?


    ¡°Sarah what if Marcus doesn¡¯t want the baby?¡±


    Sarah looked at me, baffled. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He will love the baby. Believe me¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡± Sarah took a wet tissue out of her purse and started dabbing my cheeks.


    ¡°You should go and tell him. This would be the greatest anniversary gift you can ever give him¡±


    She smiled at me and pulled me out of the bathroom. She escorted me to the elevator and encouraged me to tell it to him.


    As I reached the floor the elevator opened and I slowly walked to our room. My fingers trembled even thinking about what was about to happen.


    I don¡¯t what him to reject the child because I want a child so bad. I don¡¯t want him to refuse such a sweet thing that grows inside my womb. And I want him to be a part of me and the baby.


    I lightly knocked the door and Marcus suddenly opened it. ¡°Cami¡± he released a breath in relief.¡± I was worried because you took longer¡±


    ¡°Oh ummm¡­ Sarah came a littlete. That¡¯s why¡± I walked inside and closed the door after me.


    Suddenly I felt suffocated inside the four walls. Pressing me down and crushing me into a darkness. My feet involuntarily took me to the other end and I opened therge window stretching from the floor to the ceiling. In relief I walked out to the balcony to get fresh air.


    The night sky was beckoned by the stars under a glow of moonlight. Rows of towering skyscrapers stretched along the city, their windows alight from within. I kept my hands on the railing and looked down at the roads illuminating a red and yellow glowing from cars that rolled down the roads. We were high up in the floors giving us a majestic sight of the beauty below us.


    The wind blew in my face and I shuddered at the coldness that crept inside me. I heard the window open and close as Marcus came to the balcony.


    He wrapped a hand around my waist and pulled me closer to his chest. I looked down and seeing where his palm was, moist filled my eyes. It was in my lower belly where the baby would be.


    I bit my lips, trying to control the sobs escaping my lips. Marcus took my chin in his fingers and turned my head to him. ¡°Cami, what¡¯s wrong? You are making me worry¡±


    I nced at him and his green eyes bore into mine, searching answers within me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did Sarah say something to you? ¡±


    I shook my head at his question.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°She-she brought me your Anniversary gift¡± I stuttered, trying to speak to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want one¡±


    My heart sank in pain. What if he says the same thing to our baby?


    ¡°Cami?¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s just- I want to give you one Marcus. I want to¡±


    His eyebrows narrowed in confusion and then he nodded his head.


    I turned to him and looked him in the eye. The rigid air kept us in the moment taking away the body heat faster that it was reced. Breaths rose in puffs, arms hugged each body tightly, reflecting each others warmth. Silence prevails skipping a beat in my heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡±


    Marcus stared at me for a while and then his eyes widened as realisation dawned upon him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I-i¡± I felt the pain surface with sudden brutality, sweeping me away in a whisk, engulfing me in despair surrendering me to the throbbing ache. All my fears shed before my eyes thinking he would refuse the baby. I looked down and bit my lips wanting to get out of reality.


    ¡°Marcus I want the child. I don¡¯t want you to refuse it. Please-¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    I nced at him and his face held shock ¡°Why would I refuse my child and-¡± He angled my chin up to meet his eyes ¡°Is it true? Are you really pregnant?¡± Marcus¡¯s voice broke as he said thest part.


    I nodded my head and the corners of his lips tugged up into a small smile, his eyes brimming with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna be a father?¡±


    I nodded my head again and then a tear came falling down to his cheek. He pulled me to his chest and buried his face in my neck, holding me tightly in his arms.


    ¡°We are gonna be parents. We are gonna be parents for a cute little baby¡± He whispered in my ear and I broke into cries, embracing him in a warm hug.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want the child Marcus. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Marcus leaned back and cupped my face in his palms.


    ¡°Why did you think that?¡±


    ¡°I thought y-you will worry that you would turn just like your mother. Even though I know you are nothing like her I thought you would reject the baby out of fear¡± I sniffled and closed my eyes, tears streaming down my face.


    ¡°I have that fear. I¡¯m not denying it. But I know I have you. I know you will be there to stop me from bing like her. I want a child with you Cami. To have my own small family. I know you would be a great mother and I want to be a good father too¡±


    Marcus leaned in and kissed a tear on my nose. I looked into his eyes and felt joy rippling through me, knowing that he would be a part of us.


    ¡°You are happy?¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡± Marcus nodded at me and kept his hand on my lower belly. His stared at my stomach for a while, his eyes glistening with tears. He smiled slowly and knelt down to the floor.


    He kept both of his hands on my hips and kissed my belly. I ran my fingers in his hair and smiled slowly seeing how happy he looked to have a child. He chuckled lowly and bit his trembling lips trying to hold his sobs. My heart poured in love and warmth as I saw my future before me. My husband and my baby.


    Marcus got up and wiped his eyes before wrapping his arms around me, engulfing me into a hug.


    ¡°This is the best anniversary gift Cami¡±

 54

    I walked out of the hospital with Marcus beside me. We checked the baby¡¯s gender and without telling it, the doctor wrote it down on a paper and put it inside an envelope.


    I have a good 5 month baby bump but Marcus was the one who was acting as if he was pregnant.


    ¡°Oh my god I¡¯m scared¡± Marcus rubbed his palms and blew hot air to it.


    I rolled my eyes and walked ahead of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sweating. I think I¡¯m going to pass out¡± He fanned himself with his hand and started breathing heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who is pregnant not you¡± I said in annoyance and frowned at him.


    ¡°You are the one who said let¡¯s check the gender. It¡¯s good to know it beforehand ¡± I said, quoting the sentence using my fingers.


    ¡°Now you are scared about knowing it¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier said that done¡± Marcus huffed and looked away.


    ¡°And you also said it doesn¡¯t matter if the baby is a girl or boy it¡¯s my child. I¡¯ll love the baby no matter what. Did you forget it?¡±


    ¡°I will always love the baby no matter it¡¯s a he or a she but now when you have it written on a paper it¡¯s actually scary¡±


    Marcus let out a heavy sigh and squatted down to the ground. He kept his elbows on his knees and ran his fingers through his hair.


    ¡°If you are not going to drive the car I¡¯m gonna call Jake and tell him toe and pick me up¡± I took my phone out and started dialling Jake.


    ¡°Why are you calling Jake?¡±


    ¡°Because he¡¯s the one who is acting like my husband while you overeact¡± I kept the phone to my ear but Marcus grabbed it and cut the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy I¡¯m worried I¡¯m excited. Can¡¯t you understand my feelings?¡±He started whining like a child.


    ¡°Maybe we should check you and see whether you miraculously carry a child because you¡¯ve been the one having mood swings and taste changes¡±


    ¡°What? Marcus gripped his hair and groaned in annoyance. ¡°Uhhh. I changed my taste ording to you. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Ignoring him I walked to the car. Marcus stared at me for a while, a pout on his lips and then unlocked the car.


    He opened my door but before I got in I saw some books in the back seat through the tinted windows.


    I opened the back seat door and was shocked to see piles of books on it. All of them were books about how to take care of babies, how to be a good dad, how to take care of your wife during pregnancy etc.


    I kept my hands on my hips and red at Marcus. But he just shrugged to it. ¡°What? It¡¯s my first baby. It¡¯s normal to read those¡±


    I scoffed and pointed at my baby bump. ¡°Do you think this is my tenth child?¡±


    Marcus pouted and I shook my head. He¡¯s unbelievable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just sit over there for a minute¡± I pointed at the bench in front of a row of flower bushes.


    I dragged Marcus by his sleeves to the bench and sat down. He slowly sat down next to me and bent his head back to rx himself.


    ¡°What do you want the baby¡¯s name to be?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡±Marcus pursed his lips and thought for sometime. ¡°If it a girl then Na if it¡¯s a boy I like Dexter¡±


    I looked at Marcus in utter shock. ¡°I knew I asked you the wrong question. Have you been watching too much You Tube?¡±


    Marcus looked at me in confusion.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not gonna let you name my child after Dean Schneider¡¯s lions¡±


    His eyes widened as if something clicked in his head. ¡°Ahh that¡¯s where I got the names. Well the lions are cute¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I will decide the names¡± I kept my hands over my belly and started thinking. ¡°If it¡¯s a girl I like Ashley. If it¡¯s a boy then Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Why Lucas?¡±


    ¡°Marcus, Lucas. It¡¯s simr. Father like son¡±


    Marcus¡¯s face beamed in happiness and he gave me a cute smile. ¡°I like that. Ashley Anderson or Lucas Anderson¡±


    ¡°Now are you done overreacting?¡± I asked him and he nodded his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone¡¯s waiting for us¡±


    My parents, Marcus¡¯s dad, our newly weds Sarah and Steve, still-a-virgin Jake and ir, Reba all were at home waiting for the news.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My dad was so excited after hearing the news of my pregnancy he immediately apologized to Marcus and so did Marcus. Which made me very happy because I didn¡¯t want any tension in the family.


    Marcus parked the car in the garage and we both got out. As soon as I walked in Sarah snatched the envelope from my hands.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m holding this¡± She jumped up and down in happiness.


    ¡°Have you decided the names?¡±


    I nodded my head. ¡°Lucas if it¡¯s a boy because it kind of rhymes with Marcus-¡±


    ¡°Wait¡± Jake jumped in. He stood from the sofa and came to us. ¡°You are going with rhyming names? That¡¯s so cool! Okay Marcus-Lucas, Cami-Vani¡±


    Everyone startedughing and I pped him on the head.


    ¡°Ouch it hurts¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna name my daughter Vani¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s awesome. We can call the baby Luke or Vani as nicknames¡±


    ¡°You are an embarrassment. Go away¡±


    I walked passed him and sat on the sofa. Marcus sat next to me, tapping his foot on the floor, impatiently.


    ¡°Okay people-¡± Sarah opened the envelope but Jake grabbed it. She puffed into red angry ball but Jake snickered.


    Jake took out the paper and unfolded it. Suddenly the corners of his lips tugged up into a huge smile. He kissed the paper and held it close to his chest.


    ¡°Jake! Tell me NOW!¡± Marcus roared impatiently.


    ¡°Do I have to?¡± Jake gave him a cheeky smile.


    ¡°You are dying today¡± Marcus stood up but Jake scrambled back.


    ¡°Cool down boy cool down¡± Jake silenced Marcus and cleared his throat. ¡°Okay people prepare yourselves¡±


    I gripped my dress tightly waiting for him to tell.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Jake for fuck sake tell¡± I shouted at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a baby Lucas!!!¡±


    Jake started dancing and every cheered happily. I kept my face on my palms and sobbed, happy tears pooling down my eyes. Marcus snaked his arms around me and gave me a kiss on my head.


    ¡°Ahhh¡± Jake pounded his chest like King Kong. ¡°I¡¯m gonna have a nephew¡±


    ¡­


    ir¡¯s Pov


    I parked my bike in front of Cami¡¯s building and removed the straps wrapped around the box in my back seat.


    I took it to my arms and walked inside. Informing the receptionist I took the elevator to the HR department to deliver the coffee they had ordered.


    Cami was not here because she was now 9 months pregnant and Marcus forbade her from going to office since 2 months ago.


    I kept the box on a desk at the HR department and tucked the money they paid before walking out. But I came to a halt seeing Cami drinking water in the hallway.


    ¡°Cami¡± I ran to her in shock.


    ¡°Oh ir¡± She smiled and kept the cup on a table beside her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to deliver coffee for your staff-¡±


    ¡°Hey¡± Sarah walked in and waved her hand at me. She stood next to Cami and held her arm for support.


    ¡°Does Marcus know you came here?¡±


    Both Cami and Sarah gave me guilty smiles.


    ¡°Nope¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and she chuckled lowly. ¡°My due date is next week so I¡¯m fine for now. I came here because I was bored at home and-¡± She patted Sarah¡¯s shoulder ¡°She¡¯s here to take care of me¡±


    ¡°Are you going down?¡± Sarah asked me and I nodded my head. ¡°So are we. Let¡¯s go¡± And then we all walked into the elevator.


    Sarah pressed the button and the doors closed, taking us down. I looked at Cami as I heard her humming for herself, tapping her feet rhythmically. She was wearing a white dress with ck strips and a reefer jacket over her shoulders. No matter how many months pregnant she was she still looked like the ssy boss she was.


    The elevator opened and we walked out. Both Sarah and I walked ahead but stopped realising Cami wasn¡¯t following us.


    I spun back and saw Cami holding her bump and looking down in confusion.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarah and I both rushed to her.


    ¡°I-i¡± She stuttered. Following her gaze I looked down only to see drops of water dripping down to the carpet.


    ¡°I think my water broke¡±


    My blood went cold at her words. Both Sarah and I looked at each other in shock. None of us had gone throughbour before so we werepletely clueless of what to do.


    ¡°Cami breath. Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s go to the hospital soon¡±


    We both hooked our arms in hers and walked few steps but she started whimpering in pain.


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson¡± Few of her staff rush to her and a women in her 40¡¯s who was an employee here took Cami to the lobby and sat her on the sofa.


    She ordered Sarah to get her car and Sarah ran to the parking lot. The woman massaged Cami¡¯s temples and whispered soothing words to her.


    As soon as Sarah¡¯s car showed up at the entrance another employee draped Cami¡¯s arm over her shoulder and took her to the car. The woman helped her to sit down and wiped the sweat off Cami¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thank you so much we¡¯ll take it from here¡±


    I got in the back seat with Cami and Sarah sped up.


    I didn¡¯t have Marcus¡¯s number so I called Jake instead.


    ¡°Jake, Cami is going intobour. Call Marcus and tell him toe to the hospital¡±


    ¡°What? Oh my god I think I can¡¯t breath¡± Jake started hyperventting.


    ¡°For god¡¯s sake do as I say¡± I cut the call and slowly leaned Cami¡¯s head on to my chest, hugging her.


    Jake had been acting like a responsible big brother for the past few months. He always showed a straight face to Cami while he took care of her.


    But at home he overeacts as if he was going to be the one caring for the baby more than the parents. Thank god Cami has Marcus.


    We soon reached the hospital and the doctors kept her on a stretcher and took her to the delivery room.


    I bit my nails in fear as I heard Cami scream in pain. Jake came rushing, his family following him behind.


    Sarah kept ncing at the entrance and was relieved to see Steve walking in. He rushed to her and hugged her.


    I held Jake¡¯s hand as he clinged on to mine.


    A doctor came out and we looked at her in worry.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the father of the child? If he¡¯s here he cane inside to support the mother¡±


    We all started looking around searching for Marcus but realising he wasn¡¯t here I pped Jake in the arm.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call him?¡±


    ¡°What-oh shoot I forgot¡± Before I could scold him I heard another angry voice.


    ¡°Steve what the hell? Where is Mr. Anderson?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the office when you called. I thought you already informed him¡±


    Sarah looked like she was about to loose her shit. Her first clenched in anger and she hit Steve¡¯s arm before taking her phone out to call Marcus.


    We waited for a while and heard rushed footsteps speeding towards us.


    Marcus came running, sweat trickling down his face. His tie was loose, his hair a mess. His entire shirt was creased and he looked chaotic.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside¡±


    Marcus wiped the sweat off his face and held the door knob to go in.


    But Cami¡¯s mother stopped him.


    ¡°Marcus don¡¯t go now. Let the doctors do their work¡±


    ¡°But-but she¡¯s in pain¡± Marcus nced back at the room, a tear rolling down his eyes.


    ¡°Marcus she¡¯s strong, don¡¯t worry. And it has been a while. Don¡¯t bother the doctors now¡±


    Marcus slumped onto the floor and looked down, gripping his hair tightly. He brought his knees to his chest and leaned on the wall.


    ¡°For those who didn¡¯t tell me earlier you will pay¡± Marcus red at all of us and went back to messing his hair.


    We waited for another half an hour and the doctor came out.


    ¡°We moved her to a small room inside. You can take that door to see her¡± The doctor pointed to a door next to the delivery room. ¡°And-¡±


    Before the doctor could finish Marcus jumped up and sprinted to the door. He opened it with heavy force but suddenly came to a halt, looking at something in bewilderment.


    Jake and I both walked past him and saw Cami on a bed covered with white sheets. A window was next to the bed overlooking a garden, giving a warmth of the sunlight.


    On the bed next to Cami was a small baby wrapped around a thin nket. Everyone walked inside and Cami looked at us sleepily, a tired but happy smile on her face.


    Her gaze fell on Marcus who was still standing at the door behind me, biting his lips to hold his emotions. He gulped, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat, moist filling his eyes as he stared at his wife and child.


    He slowly walked to the bed, his steps unsteady as his legs wobbled.


    Marcus bent down and kissed Cami on her forehead. A tear fell down his eyes and she slowly held her hand up to wipe it away.


    He then walked around the bed and knelt to the floor. He nced at the small baby and a pool of tears started falling out his eyes. He closed his eyes with his hand and sniffled, pouring his heart out.


    I felt tears brim in my eyes at the sight of them and I looked around to see everyone crying.


    Marcus wiped his tears with the sleeves and carefully took the baby to his arms.


    ¡°Cami¡± His voice broke as he called her.


    ¡°Hmm¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s beautiful¡±


    ¡°I know¡± She smiled, tears filling her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you Cami¡± He looked at her lovingly and they both chuckled as tears fell down to their cheeks.

 55

    ¡°Marcus give me the baby¡± I stood before Marcus and stretched my arms but he shook his head.


    He was cuddling the baby in his arms, tickling his stomach. And Lucas loved it. Marcus kissed his forehead and sat him on his hips. He kept his hand on the baby¡¯s head and leaned him on to his shoulder.


    I groaned and slumped on the couch. ¡°Go to work¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lunch break¡± Marcusined.


    This was the usual routine. The baby was 14 weeks old and I was still home taking the maternity leave. But Marcus always appear mid day escaping from work and then use lunch break as an excuse. But he never goes back. He throws all the work to Steve and stays here.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have boobs to breast feed. Give the baby to me now¡± I demanded and Marcus groaned.


    He carefully gave me the baby and I took him to my arms.


    In the first two months my mom stayed here to help me. I had Madeline but mom thought of giving an extra support.


    They were both experienced women in taking care of babies but Marcus here wanted to show off that he knows all about babies by reading some books. So he tried to take in charge. After lot of scoldings from my mom he backed off but now that my mom was gone he was back to bothering me.


    I unbuttoned my top and brought the baby closer to breastfeed. Marcus kept his chin on my shoulder and watched Lucas drink milk. Marcus ran his thumb over baby¡¯s chin and lucas slowly smiled to it.


    I chuckled and Marcus¡¯s face beamed in joy. ¡°He¡¯s smiling¡±


    ¡°Not for you. It¡¯s because he likes mommy¡¯s milk¡±


    Marcus smirked at me. ¡°That¡¯s an excuse for jealousy¡±


    I scoffed ¡°This is my child. Why would I be jealous?¡± Marcus chuckled seeing me getting annoyed andnded a kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°I have to go to my father¡¯s office today. He needs help with something¡± He closed his eyes and buried his face in my neck. ¡°It will bete when Ie home¡±


    ¡°Really? Wow! Then I can have the baby for myself¡±


    Marcus leaned back and frowned, clearly displeased at my words. I bit my lip trying to suppress myughter but failed.


    Lucas stopped drinking and I took the napkin to wipe his mouth. Marcus took the baby to his arms as I button up my blouse. He sat him on his hips and stood up, hugging the baby.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to meet ir. Go to work¡±


    ¡°No my baby will miss me. I¡¯ming too¡±


    I groaned loudly and stood up. ¡°Marcus this is thest warning. Think about Steve too¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him months off when he be a father and I¡¯m alsoing homete today. So what¡¯s wrong with staying now?¡±


    I threw my hands up in the air in annoyance. ¡°Fine. Come. But now give me Lucas. He needs to have a bath¡±


    I walked up the stairs and he followed me closely behind. One rule he made after Lucas was born was never to bath the baby without him being there. I know, he¡¯s being weird and paranoid. He never even let me take Lucas near the bathtub without him.


    I went the bathroom and took the small basin out. After filling it with water I took the baby from Marcus¡¯s arms and carefully sat him on it.


    ¡°Oh I forgot it¡± Marcus ran back downstairs and I rolled my eyes knowing exactly what he forgot.


    He came back and ced small rubber ducks on the water. Seeing it Lucas opened his mouth and tried to reach them. Lucas discovered he has hands recently and since then he tried to put everything in his mouth.


    ¡°Marcus you gotta stop bringing more ducks. Look at how many you already brought¡±


    I pointed at a box in the corner filled with ducks. Since Lucas was born Marcus brought three small ducks daily. The box was already full and I doubt he would stop.


    ¡°Why? He loves them¡±


    ¡°Yes, to eat¡±


    Marcus pouted and moved around the basin. He rolled his sleeves up and kept his hand on the baby¡¯s back. ¡°Okay baby, daddy will wash you now because mommy is rude¡±


    He scowled at me and then with his other hand he took water and gently poured it down Lucas¡¯s belly. Lucas started cooing at Marcus and we bothughed.


    I sshed water at Marcus wetting his face but he in return filled a stic cup with water and threw it at me, soaking me wet from top to bottom.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I shouted in shock, looking down at me.


    ¡°What? You did it first¡±


    I was sure my ears were turning red at how angry I was right now. ¡°You idiot. I used my hand and only your face is wet. But look at me. I have to change all my clothes now¡±


    Iined with my hands flying in the air and the entire time baby stared at me with wide eyes. Then after a few seconds he started cooing at me.


    Marcus snickered and I tried my best to control all the swearing words that were itching toe out of my mouth.


    After washing Lucas I brought a towel and wrapped it around him before taking him out. Marcus dressed him up till I get ready and then he took Lucas to his car and sat him on the baby car seat.


    Marcus softly kissed him on the cheek before closing the door and we drove to the cafe where ir worked.


    We reached it on time and Marcus parked the car in front of the cafe.


    ¡°Why are you visiting her?¡±


    ¡°My mom ising¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marcus suddenly snapped his head and asked me in shock.


    ¡°Is she going to live in our house again?¡± His grip around the steering wheel tightened. ¡°Please tell her not to. Pleeeease!!!¡± Marcus started whining like a child.


    I rolled my eyes and got off the car. I took Lucas in my arms and wrapped him around a nket before walking inside the cafe.


    ¡°Please Cami¡± Marcus followed me, annoying me to the best.


    I spun around and turned to him. ¡°She¡¯sing to see ir. She¡¯s Jake¡¯s girlfriend so mom wanted to see her. And ir asked me toe because she¡¯s scared. Now happy?¡±


    Hearing me Marcus gave a Cheshire grin and quickly snatched Lucas from my arms.


    I felt my patience slowly running out. I closed my eyes and took deep breaths to calm myself. ¡°Cami breath in, breath out. Rx. Just rx. Let¡¯s not boil my blood because of him¡±


    Marcus chuckled softly and pulled me to a table near the window. He sat across from me and leaned Lucas¡¯s head on his shoulder.


    Lucas started drooling and it dripped down to Marcus¡¯s coat. I took a napkin out and stretched my hand to wipe the drool in baby¡¯s mouth.


    I always carried a handful of napkins with me because every time we carry Lucas he drools. And because Marcus always holds him most of his coat arms were covered with drool.


    ¡°Ahh baby is here¡± ir came running, holding her hands out to take Lucas.


    But Marcus averted his gaze and pretended not to see her.


    ¡°Is he still the same?¡± ir scowled at Marcus. ¡°Still not giving the baby to anyone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a baby himself. He doesn¡¯t understandplex stuff like sharing of love. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always selfish¡±


    Marcus red at me and shot daggers through his eyes, burning holes in my skull. If looks could kill I would be ten feet under.


    The door opened and Jake walked in. His eyes searched us and when he saw Lucas his face beamed into a smile. He hopped towards us and sat next to Marcus who scowled at him.


    ¡°Oh look who it is. My handsome brother inw¡± Jake squeezed Marcus¡¯s cheeks, turning it red and furious, Marcus kicked Jake¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Ouch. Very violent¡± Jake dusted off Marcus¡¯s shoe print off his trouser leg.


    ¡°Go away. You can¡¯t sweet talk me into giving the child¡±


    ¡°Pretty please¡±


    ¡°Nope¡±


    ¡°Jeez he¡¯s annoying¡± Jake leaned back and Lucas looked at him over Marcus¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Aww who¡¯s this cute baby?¡± Jake lightly tapped the baby¡¯s nose. Lucas smiled and started gurgling. More drool dripped over Marcus¡¯s coat and Jake took Marcus¡¯s tie to wipe it off.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Marcus shouted and in turn Jake winked at him.


    Both ir and I stared at them in disgust. I shook my head trying to forget what I just witnessed.


    ¡°Uhh I need something to drink¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ming too¡± Jake ran behind me and then hugged ir from the back. ir gave him a kiss on the cheek and Jake blushed like a tomato.


    Ignoring Jake¡¯s shyness and embarrassment to the Graham family I texted mom to see where she was and she said she was stuck in traffic so it might take a while.


    After ordering coffee I sat next to Marcus and took Lucas from his arms. Lucas yawned so I leaned his head on my arm and gently rocked him.


    ¡°He¡¯s sleepy. Should I take him home?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯ll take him. You promised ir that you would stay¡±


    ¡°Marcus your office is right across the street. It¡¯s pointless for you to go back and forth. I¡¯ll call Madeleine. She said she¡¯s on her way from her rtive¡¯s house. I can ask her to pick up Lucas from here¡±


    Marcus let out a long sigh and leaned his head on mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere far away from here. No work, no busy schedules. Just you me and the baby¡±


    ¡°And what? Take care of cattles for living?¡±


    ¡°Not a bad idea¡±


    I shook my head and took my phone out to call Madeline. She said she wasing in a taxi and would alsoe here. As soon as her taxi reached us we walked out of the cafe with Lucas in my arms.


    Lucas sleepily opened his eyes and looked at me. ¡°Mommy wille home soon. Don¡¯t cry my baby¡± I kissed his nose and wrapped him around another nket before giving him to Madeline.


    Madeline was more of an expertise at this than I was. She was very protective of the baby so I had no worries when she was around.


    As the car drove off Marcus pouted and stared at it till the car was out of sight.


    ¡°Now¡± I pped his butt and pointed at his building. ¡°Go to work and don¡¯t put all the pressure on Steve¡±


    I turned to go back but Marcus grabbed my arm and pulled me to his chest. Before I could protest he wrapped his arms around me and crashed his lips on to mine. I moaned against his lips as he sucked and licked my lips deepening the kiss. I felt a tight squeeze in my butt and I quickly pushed him away.


    Marcus smirked and waved at me before crossing the road to his building.


    I waited till Marcus went inside to make sure he doesn¡¯t run back home to see Lucas. Then I walked inside and saw Jake staring at me weirdly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You sucked each other in broad daylight. Tsk¡± He shook his head and I crashed next to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s call love¡±


    ¡°I know what love is. ir and I have the most sweetest love¡± He closed his eyes and inhaled dreamily.


    I scoffed and called my mom again. She arrived shortly and was very happy to meet ir. We wanted mother¡¯s support mainly because RJ board members wanted Jake to have a business marriage just like mine.


    Even though I had a good oue it was unfair for Jake. My mother agreed to get support from her family in Ennd to pressure the RJ group into cancelling Jake¡¯s one.


    After a chit chat till evening I booked an Uber and went home.


    As I got home I noticed our two security guards were no where to be found. I opened the gate myself and walked in only to see the security post in a mess.


    My brows creased in confusion. I turned to the house and ran up the steps. The door was open but it was eerie silent.


    ¡°Madeline?¡±


    I kept my bag on the couch and walked to the kitchen. I looked around but no one was there. As I walked my foot collided against something on the floor.


    I looked down and a loud gasp escaped my lips.


    It was Madeline, lying on floor, surrounded by a pool of blood.


    ¡°Oh my god Madeline¡± I knelt down and tried to wake her up but she had already bled a lot. There was a wound on her stomach as if someone stabbed her.


    I felt my heart beating faster and sweat trickling down my face. At that moment only one word came to my mind.


    Lucas.


    Quickly I leaped up and ran to the stairs.


    As I reached upstairs I opened the door with heavy force and ran to the cot but Lucas wasn¡¯t there. Tears welled up in my eyes and my hands started trembling.


    Where¡¯s my baby?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly I heard Lucas cry and I turned around.


    But a figure wearing dark clothes were standing behind me holding a batten. I tried to make out his face through my blurry vision but before I could do that he raised the batten and hit me in the head.


    My head spun and I felt dizzy. Before I knew I copsed to the ground falling unconscious.

 56

    I slowly opened my eyes and winced, hearing a ringing sound in my ear. I looked around, I was lying on the floor, face down. I kept my elbows on the ground and tried to stand up but the pain in my head was too much.


    Blood trickled down my face, blending with the dried tears on my cheeks. My head started spinning again. I kept my hand on the cot¡¯s leg for support and slowly stood up.


    As the ringing sound stopped I heard Lucas crying in the bathroom and then water rushing out of a faucet.


    I limped towards the bathroom and held the door knob. But it was hard to focus as I felt light headed from the bleeding.


    Using all my strength I opened it and saw Lucas on the floor, crying while a man fill the bathtub with water. Adrenaline rushed through me and I ran to get Lucas but the man suddenly turned and pushed me to the wall.


    I yelped out in pain as my head hit hard on the wall. He snaked his hand around my neck and squeezed it, suffocating me.


    I started coughing, gasping for air. Tears sprung at my eyes, hearing Lucas crying again.


    I can¡¯t leave Lucas like this. I have to save him.


    I looked at the man in the eyes and kicked him hard on the groin. He stumbled a few steps back and I bent to the floor to pick up Lucas.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw him take something out of his belt pouch. My eyes widened seeing a gun. I took Lucas into my arms and ran out the door to the stairs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide from me woman. You both will die today¡± The man shouted from the bathroom and I heard his footsteps striding out the door.


    But before I could get to the stairs I heard a gun shot. I looked around, searching for something to hide in and saw the short cab fixed to the wall stretching from one side to the other.


    In fear I quickly dashed to it and closed the door. It was short so I had to bent my head to cramp inside. I kept my hand on Lucas¡¯s mouth to stop him from crying.


    Marcus said he woulde homete and I haven¡¯t seen lights in our neighbour¡¯s house for over a week so I doubt they were home to hear the gun shot.


    I was all alone.


    ¡°If youe out you won¡¯t have to die¡± The man startedughing in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t say the same to the child. I will kill him just like how your husband killed my daughter¡¯


    I heard his footsteps approaching me and a shiver ran up my spine in fear. And it became worse as Lucas began sobbing, his face turning red, ready to cry out aloud.


    ¡°Please baby don¡¯t cry¡± I whispered slowly, tears welling up in my eyes. I didn¡¯t have his pacifier and if he cry we both would get caught.


    I quickly unbuttoned my top and started breastfeeding Lucas to silence him. He became quiet so I slumped back my shoulders as relief washed over me.


    But it didn¡¯tst long as I heard ss shattering near me. I covered Lucas¡¯s ears with my hands because if not he would start crying again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide from me. We already yed this game before remember? But I found you. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t find you now¡±


    My breathing was ragged, my heart beating faster than ever. I searched for my phone in my coat pockets but it was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Dammit¡± I mmed my fist on my knees. It must have fell on the floor when the man hit me on the head.


    I heard more ss shatter and things falling down. He was making a mess trying to find me. He opened and closed different cupboards and I knew we would soon be found.


    My lips trembled and I bit my them till it bleeds to stop myself from crying.


    Why? Why us? Why does this keep happening to us? Who is he?


    I cuddled Lucas in my arms and stroked his head to calm him down.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te out, this woman here will die¡± The man shouted and my blood turned cold realising he was talking about Madeline.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna count to 5. If you don¡¯te out I will shoot her¡±


    Why is he doing this? Why is he giving me a choice between Lucas and Madeline? Tears pooled down my eyes just thinking about it. I want to save Madeline but at the same time I didn¡¯t want anyone to hurt Lucas.


    He would kill Lucas if I go out. And I want to save Lucas no matter what, even if it means sacrificing my own life. But Madeline wasn¡¯t part of this. She was innocent and I felt ashamed. Ashamed of myself for letting this happen to her.


    ¡°1 , 2 , 3 ¡­¡±


    I looked down at Lucas and his eyelids were already closing, his small hands curled around my breast as he drank milk. His gaze fell on me and then he released his lips, telling me he was full. I buttoned up my shirt and cuddled him in my arms.


    At the moment I felt like a crystal, shaking with grief, tears flowing unchecked, breaking into pieces, slowly but painfully. I was a murderer. I was no better than him.


    ¡°4 , 5 ¡­¡± Suddenly there was a beep sound in thendline. It was a voice mail.


    ¡°Cami¡±


    My body began trembling violently as I heard Marcus¡¯s voice. I wanted to cry out to him and run into his arms like nothing happen. I wanted feel the warmth and protection I felt when I was with him.


    ¡°I called you and Madeline but none of you picked up. Are you okay? I¡¯m worried Cami. Please call me back as soon as you get this¡± then it ended.


    I wailed silently in grief. I wanted everything to go away and wake up from this nightmare.


    Suddenly the man smashed the phone on the floor making a loud noise. The baby woke up looking startled and his face began turning red again.


    ¡°No baby no. P.. le.. ase¡±


    But he started crying. ¡°No lucas¡± I tried covering his mouth but it was already toote. The man opened the cab door and dragged me out by my hair.


    I screamed in pain as he continued to drag me back to the bathroom. He snatched the baby from my arms and I lunged at him but he gripped my hands with his massive strength. He took a piece of cloth and tied my hands to the towel bar


    He then walked off to the bathtub and opened the faucet, filling it with water.


    I felt my fingers reaching the knot and I slowly tried to untie it. But I needed a few more minutes to get this undone. To buy time I decided to talk to him.


    ¡°Please what do you need? If you want money I can give all you want. Please don¡¯t do this¡± I sobbed choking on my own words but the man began chuckling.


    ¡°I need no money woman. I only need justice. Justice for my brother and my daughter¡±


    ¡°You are Marcus¡¯s stepfather. Didn¡¯t you already torture him? Just let us be¡±


    The manughed again and shook his head. ¡°You are a foolish woman. You know nothing. I¡¯m not his stepfather. Your husband killed him¡±


    I furrowed my eyesbrows and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Marcus isn¡¯t a killer. You are wrong¡±


    ¡°Love is blind they say. Your husband drowned my ra in a bathtub and shot my brother in the head¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes. Why was he lying? Marcus isn¡¯t such a person. ¡°What? No he would never and- ra is not dead. His sister is alive¡±


    ¡°THAT¡¯S NOT CLARA!¡± The man raised his voice and screamed


    But before I could reply I heard a car engine. The gates rolled up and a car drove into the garage.


    It was Marcus¡¯s car.


    The man balled his fingers into a fist and mmed it on the tub.


    ¡°Cami¡± I heard Marcus¡¯s rmed voice calling out to me from downstairs.


    The man kept his gaze fixed on the door and took the gun out of his pouch.


    ¡°MARCUS! HE GOT A GUN¡± I screamed, warning him. The man snapped his head at me and mmed my head on the wall, surfacing my wounds.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As I heard Marcus¡¯s footsteps speeding up the stairs the man took Lucas into his arms and walked over to the tub.


    ¡°No what are you doing? Keep my baby. No please no¡± I cried seeing what he was about to do.


    ¡°NO PLEASE!¡± I wailed but it was no use.


    The man released his hands and the baby fell into the water.


    ¡°NOOO!¡± I screamed, grief welling me up. I tried untying the knot but all my strength had left me.


    Suddenly Marcus opened the door and came to a halt, his eyes widening as he recognised the man.


    ¡°Kyle?¡±


    Then his gaze fell behind the man on to Lucas who was drowning. ¡°NO!¡± He ran towards the baby but the man pushed him back and punched him hard.


    Marcus tried reaching us but the man wouldn¡¯t let him. They kicked and punched each other but Marcus was the one who was mostly getting hurt because his attention was fixed only on Lucas.


    Lucas became silent and my breathing started turning ragged, choking for air as emptiness crawled upon me. I wailed and wailed trying to get my hands free.


    No I¡¯m not gonna let Lucas die. I have to save him.


    Using all the strength I have left I pulled my hands down and the bar came off it¡¯s hinges, falling down to the ground. Releasing my hands I quickly ran to the tub and picked up the lifeless body of my son.


    Iid him on the floor and kept my mouth on his, giving him air. I pressed two fingers on his chest and tried to give him CPR. But he wasn¡¯t waking up.


    I sobbed aloud, not knowing how to even properly give a CPR to a baby without beaking his ribs. I was a failure, a fool. I killed my own child.


    ¡°Lucas ba.. b.. y. Please wake up. Pleasee to mommy¡± I cried in agony, trying to wake him up.


    From the corner of my eyes I saw tears falling out of Marcus¡¯s eyes. His gaze was fixed on Lucas who was not breathing anymore.


    The man hit him again and he stumbled to the floor bleeding all over not caring about anything, anymore. He sobbed, staring at Lucas through his glistening eyes.


    As Marcus stopped struggling the man raised his gun and pointed it at Marcus.


    At that moment all the memories I had started shing before my eyes. Our wedding, the time in Germany, the first time he came to my room, the cruise ship, our first kiss, his confession under the winter sky, the first time I saw my baby, the first time I held him in my arms, the moments we bath him together, the small smile on Lucas¡¯s lips.


    I closed my eyes not willing to ept the reality.


    All was gone.


    I lost.


    My heart started shattering and then,

 57

    ¡°You whore. You cheated on me with my brother¡± James pped Kaitlyn hard on her cheek.


    ¡°James no ra is yours¡± Jamesnded another p on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I know all about you and Kyle¡¯s affair¡± James screamed not falling for lies anymore.


    Kaitlyn fell to the floor and cried while little boy hid behind the door, watching all of it.


    He recognised the name Kyle. He was the man who read his Santa use letter and thenter on tortured him till he bled. But he was surprised to hear that Kyle was James¡¯s brother, not his friend who enjoyed hurting him.


    ¡°I already fathered a child you had from another man. But I won¡¯t tolerate this anymore¡± James took the baby ra to his arms and strode out of the room.


    He opened the door and saw the little boy standing behind it, shivering in fright.


    ¡°Here is the other bastard. Youe with me boy¡± James gripped the boy from his arm and dragged him up the stairs.


    ¡°James¡± Kaitlyn shouted from downstairs.


    ¡°James please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m her mother¡±


    James gave out a hoarseugh. ¡°Mother? You are not even worth of that title¡±


    He looked down at the boy ¡°That¡¯s your mother boy. Your whore mother¡±


    ¡°James please I love you. I even hurt Marcus because you liked it. All I wanted was you to be happy and love me¡±


    James spit on the floor and continued dragging the boy to the bathroom.


    He walked over to the bathtub and opened the faucet. He waited till the water was almost overflowing and then closed it.


    ¡°Boy. I fed you all these years. It¡¯s time for you to pay back¡±


    The little boy raised his head up and nced at his step father in fear.


    ¡°Do me a favour boy¡± James bent down to his height and gave the baby to the boy.¡±Kill this bitch¡±


    ¡°No no no¡± The boy scrambled back holding his sister close to his chest, afraid his step father would hurt her.


    ¡°James no¡± Kaitlyn screamed and ran up the stairs but James stopped her.


    ¡°Shut up. This will end today and then you will learn your lesson¡±


    ¡°No-¡±


    ¡°If you keep silent I wille back to you¡± James said with a smirk, knowing that it would shut her up.


    ¡°You will love me again?¡±


    James nodded and Kaitlyn¡¯s stared at the baby, pondering whether to save her or not.


    ¡°Mother help me. Please¡± He cried but the woman slowly shook her head.


    ¡°No! I love James. I need James to love me. I need him¡±


    He stared at her in despair. That was when he realised she was never a mother. He felt betrayed, he felt sad, he felt agony. He had always hoped that someday his mother would understand his pain and help him


    But today he realised who she truly was. She was nothing more than a devil that haunts in his mind.


    Kaitlyn then sat in the corner and buried her head on her knees pretending not to see anything.


    James smiled with a glint of mischief in his eyes and then his gaze fell onto the boy. He grabbed him by his shoulders and the boy started struggling to get out of his grip.


    ¡°You brat¡± James pped him but the boy shook his head, tears streaming down his eyes begging his step father not to do this.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to kill her then both of you will die¡±


    James forcefully lifted him up and took him to the bathtub. He threw them to the tub and pushed both of their heads underwater, suffocating them to death.


    The boy gasped for air but James pushed him back down. After a while of struggling he heard his sister¡¯s cries slowly subside.


    He tried lifting his hands up to bring his sister out of water but James was too strong, he kept pressing them down.


    James stopped as he heard a scream behind him.


    It was Barbara holding her baby Reba and then next to her was the little girl, Meghan.


    The boy came up and gasped for air, water dripping down his hair mixing with the tears in his eyes. He brought his sister up but she was silent.


    She didn¡¯t make any move nor was she warm. The little boy was confused. Why was he gasping for air but not her?


    ¡°You killed your own child. You monster!¡± Barbara screamed and scrambled a few steps back.


    James charged forward and pulled her by her hair. She screamed in pain and Meghan quickly hid in the corner.


    Barbara struggled to fight him, she kicked him and screamed at him but he was too strong.


    He punched her in the face and she started bleeding. Holding her baby to her life she nced at the small boy who was looking at her through teary eyes.


    At the moment she knew what she should do. No matter what she should save the children.


    She kept her baby on the floor and charged forward giving out a war cry. She ripped James¡¯s face with her nails till he bled. She poked his eye and he screamed in pain. She punched and kicked him overthrowing him of his strength.


    ¡°Mommy¡± Meghan cried, pointing at a metal batten lying on the floor next to Kaitlyn. Barbara quickly took it and mmed it on James¡¯s head, knocking him unconscious.


    ¡°Young master¡± Barbara ran to him and knelt down in front of the tub. The little boy gave her the baby, confusion running on his face.


    Barbara kept her fingers on the baby¡¯s neck and sadness washed over her face.


    ¡°Maybe¡­. maybe if we can take her to the hospital in time she can be saved. The hospital is near¡± Barbara¡¯s face beamed in hope but it onlysted for a while.


    Kaitlyn grabbed the baby from her arms. ¡°No no don¡¯t save her¡±


    Barbara looked at her in shock. ¡°Do you want your child to die?¡±


    ¡°If you save her James won¡¯t love me anymore¡± She began shaking her head like a crazy woman.


    ¡°Are you even a mother? He killed your child¡±


    ¡°James didn¡¯t kill anyone. Marcus did. He killed his sister¡± Kaitlyn screamed , pointing an using finger at the boy.


    Barbara opened her mouth to scream back but James slightly stirred.


    Her eyes widened in panic ¡°Young master. We have to run, now¡± She lifted him out of the tub and wiped the tears off his face. She took Reba back into her arms and they all ran, ran out the door into the road.


    They ran endlessly searching for help. Every car drove past them while they wailed in pain.


    They came to a stop exhausted by their running. ¡°Young master¡±


    The little boy turned as Barbara called him. She knelt down in front of him and stroked his hair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t run as fast as both of you. If something happened to me-¡± She gulped, fear strickned in her pale face. ¡°Please take care of my Reba, take care of her as your own sister¡±


    The boy hesitated but nodded his head and took the baby to his arms.


    ¡°And this¡± Barbara tucked a piece of paper in the boy¡¯s pocket. ¡°This is your real father¡¯s address. Go to him¡±


    The boy nodded but his eyes widened seeing a figure behind them, standing few meters back.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± James shouted. But without looking back they all ran for their lives.


    ¡°Marky run!¡± Meghan shouted and they ran along the side walk, bumping on to people who were yelling at them in fury.


    ¡°Mummy hurry up. He will catch us¡± The little girl shouted at her mom who was following them from behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ming. Let¡¯s run to a nearby police station¡±


    The hoarse voice shouted his name again. He knew it was him. He knew he wasing to kill him.


    The small baby started crying in his arms as he bumped into people, running away from the hell hole he was in.


    ¡°Meghan follow me. I see a policeman¡± the little boy shouted at the girl who caught up with him.


    The boy ran across the road holding the baby tightly in his arms but stopped as he heard a loud crash.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy slowly turned back only to see Barbara lying on the floor, surrounded by a pool of blood. The girl gave out an ear piercing scream and fell to the floor wailing for the loss of her mother.


    With trembling legs he edge closer but the girl stopped him.


    ¡°Marky run. Run away from here and don¡¯te back. Please¡±


    The girl begged and he unwillingly took small steps backward. He saw the man grinning at him from the other side. Without thinking further he quickly turned around and ran away


    He ran and ran but didn¡¯t know where he was going. He came to a narrow road and ran but only to find a dead end. He was trapped. There was nowhere to go.


    The baby started crying again and he gently rocked her trying to calm her down.


    He knew James would find him. And he couldn¡¯t let another child die. His eyes scanned the area and he saw two cement bags lying next to the wall. He quickly hid her between the bags and turned to run back to the road to get help.


    But came to a halt seeing the man before him.


    ¡°Found you¡±


    James looked at him happily and strode towards him with a gun in his hand.


    ¡°You are not escaping today¡±


    James raised the gun and pointed it at the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°There-there people here. You can¡¯t shoot me¡±


    ¡°Mmm Smart but not enough¡±


    The boy opened his mouth to shout but the man covered his mouth with his hand and started dragging him back. The boy bit the man¡¯s hand and he screamed in pain, the gun falling out of his hand.


    The boy quickly took the gun and pointed it at his stepfather.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to shoot foolish boy¡± James started chuckling.


    But the boy kept the gun pointed at James, his fingers ready to pull the trigger.


    James grit his teeth realising the boy wasn¡¯t backing down. Suddenly he heard a baby cry. He snapped his head to the right and saw the maid¡¯s child lying in between bags of cement.


    He smirked knowing that the child was the boy¡¯s weakness. He took steps towards the baby.


    The boy¡¯s fingers trembled in fear. He lost enough today. He wasn¡¯t going to let anyone die again.


    ¡°You bastard, this child will pay jf-¡±


    But before James could finish he pulled the trigger. The boy fell onto his back with the sudden force, his ears ringing hearing the gun shot sound. Slowly he sat up and saw James lying on the floor, blood oozing out of the wound in his forehead.


    People started surrounding the area, peaking to see what had happened. The boy heard several gasps and then sirens.


    Police came running and he drop the gun to the ground.


    The police shouted but he cared less. He ran to the crying baby and took her to his arms.


    ¡°shh. I will protect you. You will be my sister from now on¡±

 58

    Wind brushed past me whispering in hush tones waking up the loved ones buried underneath. I stepped on the frosted brown leaves wincing as the smallest sound fell heavy on my ears.


    The cold breeze humming and mumbling sending chills up my bare hands carrying two red roses for the fallen beloveds. My feet took me through the narrow path blending with the dark mist that circled around, mourning for the dead met with an unwanted fate.


    I gripped my dark coat and wrapped it tightly around me as the temperature dropped. I skidded along the hollow graveyard stepping on twigs and leaves searching for the path that led me to them.


    I came to a halt as my eyes fell on two tombstones that stood tall calling for an embrace of warmth. Slowly but quietly I sat on my knees before them. The wind circled around me howling in pain at the fate theirpanions met.


    I kept a rose on each tombstone and my fingers grazed the engravings on each. Their names, the ones who sacrificed their lives will never be forgotten.


    Barbara and ra


    ¡­


    Back to the day


    I wanted to die.


    What¡¯s the point of living if you don¡¯t have anyone to live for?


    I closed my eyes and cried silently as grief consumed me ripping me from within.


    But suddenly I was pushed back and fell on to the floor. All was blurry nothing was clear. But I saw two figures wearing paramedic uniforms shouting in panic, surrounding my baby.


    ¡°Hold his chin up¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what I was hearing or what was happening. But my distant hearing cleared and I heard sirens.


    ¡°Don¡¯t gather around. Open the windows¡±


    I blinked and blinked trying to clear my vision. Then I saw the man, Kyle lying on the floor bleeding from his head. My gaze fell on someone sitting before him, looking at the dead man in shock.


    It was Marcus.


    He was alive.


    I nced up and saw a policeman putting his gun back on his pouch.


    ¡°Again¡±


    The paramedics shouted and then I heard the most sweetest voice ever.


    Lucas crying.


    He coughed and coughed and then cried.


    ¡°Quickly take him to the ambnce. The baby is alive. We need to get him to the hospital. Hurry!¡±


    A woman carried the baby who was gasping for air, struggling to breath. Another man stood up and I held on to his leg.


    ¡°My baby¡­. Is he-is he¡­.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine if we take him to the hospital quickly¡±


    He released his leg from my grip and ran out the door. My gaze fell on Marcus who was staring at the door, his eyes held shock and pain.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs. Anderson please go down to the Ambnce. You both are in need of medical treatment¡± Another police officer said.


    My mind didn¡¯t grasp what was happening but I knew that my baby and my husband was still alive.


    Tears fell down onto my cheeks in relief.


    They were alive. They were alive.


    ¡°Mar¡­cu.. s¡± I called out his name with a broken voice.


    Slowly getting up I walked over to him. I sat on hisp and leaned my head on his chest.


    ¡°Lucas stopped b-breathing¡± He whispered, his voiceced with pain.


    ¡°I killed him¡±


    All strength had left me, I was even unable to open my mouth to deny that. I wrapped my hands around him tightly and held him close to me.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson it was a wise decision you made to call us as soon as you realised something was wrong. But now I need you both to go to the hospital and then we¡¯lle to take answers from you¡±


    Marcus didn¡¯t say anything. I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to say anything. I was too shocked. We both were.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs Anderson if you don¡¯t listen to us we have to drag you down because you both are bleeding quiet a lot¡±


    My ears blocked his voice. Exhaustion took over me and I felt myself slowly drifting off to a long sleep.


    Marcus didn¡¯t respond but I heard him say,


    ¡°It happened again¡±


    ¡­


    It has been a week since that day and we were still at the hospital. After they took Lucas to the hospital he had been breathing through tubes for a whole week. It breaks my heart but I was happy to see him alive.


    Today he was finally getting discharged. They removed his tubes and now he was sleeping peacefully on the bed. Marcus was lying next to him, leaning his head on the pillow staring at the baby.


    It was what he had been doing this entire week. Staring at the baby through day and night, worrying something might happen to Lucas if he sleeps. Somedays he even held me close to him, not letting me get out of his grip.


    Marcus didn¡¯t speak to anyone this entire week. Only after Lucas¡¯s tubes were removed he decided to speak and tell me about his past.


    It was even painful to hear that he had gone through all of that when he was just a mere child.


    After learning about his past I understood a lot of things about him. Why he always stares at pools, why he¡¯s obsessed with ss walls, why he¡¯s on edge whenever I cross roads and the reason for not letting me take Lucas near the bathtub.


    I felt bad for Reba who was separated from her family. Her mother died but rest of her family was out there living somewhere. Marcus¡¯s dad said they tried tracking them down but always came to a dead end whenever they try.


    On that day Marcus had called the police after realising something was wrong as neither me nor Madeline picked up our phones. Luckily it was what saved us.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But Marcus doesn¡¯t ept the fact that he saved us not hurt us. All these days he had been mumbling to himself saying it was all his fault.


    What I felt most guilty about was that Madeline had fallen into aa. After getting stabbed she fell with her head hitting on the table. It had caused a lot of damage and the doctors said she was barely alive but they also said she still had hope. And I prayed every day she would get better.


    I was pulled out of my trance by a knock on the door. I nced at Marcus who stilly on the bed like a lifelessly body. I heaved a long sigh and got up from the couch.


    I opened the door and it was Marcus¡¯s father standing behind it.


    ¡°Umm¡­ I brought apples¡± He said shyly and I moved away giving him space to walk in.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Anderson. You have helped us a lot¡±


    It was true. If he wasn¡¯t here I wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with the Police and Marcus. Even in the past he had helped Marcus a lot.


    There were many court trials they had to go through to prove that Marcus killed his step father for self defence. And Carlton had taken care of all of it.


    When Marcus came to Carlton he didn¡¯t even have basic education skills because his step father hadn¡¯t let him go to a school. But Mr. Anderson gave him all the education he needed by homeschooling him and thenter on sending him to a school.


    He even searched doctors from all around the world to heal him.


    Carlton walked inside and his eyes fell on Marcus. Instantly sadness washed over his face ¡°I feel like a horrible father right now¡±


    He sat on the couch and I sat across from him. ¡°You are not Mr. Anderson¡±


    But he shook his head.


    ¡°Cami,st year after you were attacked several times Marcus started investigating the culprit. But I forced him to give that work to me. I had my men keeping an eye on everyone who held hatred towards Marcus. But we foolishly left Kyle out. We never thought he would hold grudges against Marcus for his daughter¡¯s death. We thought he would hate his brother instead of Marcus who did nothing wrong. But Kaitlyn must have changed his mind. She doesn¡¯t want Marcus to be happy. I should have known that. I¡¯m sorry Cami. I convinced Marcus several times that you were not in danger because I had everything under control but I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Mr. Anderson everyone makes mistakes. You already did lot of things for Marcus. You helped him and gave him everything he need¡±


    Carlton pursed his lips, as his face sank in sorrow. ¡°But I failed to give him love¡± he slowly whispered, confusing me.


    ¡°You know, when he came to me he was just a little boy. And I had just inherited the empire group so I was a busy man. I couldn¡¯t even find a wife for myself. Even though I gave Marcus a roof to live under I failed to give him the love he needed. Do you know when he started liking you?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°At the begining when I told him about the marriage he despised it but didn¡¯t deny because he was grateful to me. He told me that he would hate you but you see, that didn¡¯t happen. So one day I asked him what made him change¡±


    I leaned forward, listening intently, curious to know his answer. This was a question I have been wondering a lot.


    ¡°He told me you asked him are you okay¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked dumbfounded.


    ¡°It was something he had been yearning to hear all his life, for someone to check if he was fine. And I realised even after all he had gone through I hadn¡¯t even asked him those simple three words¡±


    Hearing it I suddenly remembered how Marcus¡¯s body tensed after I asked him that in Germany. It was the first time he hugged me and held me that close.


    Carlton sighed and looked at Marcus again ¡°Well, I came to check on Marcus and now that I have I shouldn¡¯t be bothering you anymore. Is there anything else I can do for you Cami?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­I would like to visit Barbara¡¯s and ra¡¯s grave¡±


    Carlton stared at me for a moment and then nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ll send my driver to you¡±


    After Carlton left I walked over to the bed and sat next to Marcus. I ran my fingers through his soft hair, caressing it.


    ¡°Marcus don¡¯t me yourself. We all are alive because you saved us¡±


    He was silent for a moment and then spoke ¡°But it all happened because of me¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen again. Kyle is dead and we¡¯ll keep an eye on everyone else who we think is a threat. Please Marcus don¡¯t think it¡¯s your fault¡±


    Without replying Marcus buried his face in the pillow and I heard him cry.


    Tears pricked in my eyes seeing him like this.


    Marcus was a strong man from the outside but fragile from the inside. And I loved every bit of it. I don¡¯t care if other men didn¡¯t cry but I¡¯m happy that Marcus let out his emotions instead of holding it in and pretending to be someone else.


    Crying doesn¡¯t make men weaker it just shows who they really are. It shows that sometimes they needfort just like any other girl would and it doesn¡¯t make them any less of a man but someone caring and understanding.


    I kissed the back of his head and leaned my head on his shoulder, hugging him as he let out his pain.


    ¡°We are all fine¡±

 59

    ¡°Lucas¡± I slowly whispered to my two year old son who was sitting on myp biting the buttons of my shirt.


    I was in a meeting at the office and Lucas didn¡¯t like anyone in the room. So he kept his face hidden inside my coat.


    He was an asocial child and was extremely ufortable around anyone other than Marcus and I.


    We sometimes me ourselves for his behaviour because after that terrifying incident we became overprotective parents. Specially Marcus.


    But little did we know our actions would lead him to showing an allergic reaction to rest of the world. We thought this would pass with time but it only kept getting worse.


    Since Lucas doesn¡¯t stay with anyone else, Marcus and I both had been taking him to office turn by turn. It was sometimes hard but we had to do it.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡± Anne came to the end of the presentation and looked at me.


    ¡°Okay everyone send these files to the Marketing department. You are dismissed¡± Everyone gave me a small nod and walked out the door.


    I look down to see my son who was still biting my buttons. I leaned down and kissed his head. ¡°Baby they are gone now¡±


    He slowly raised his head and looked at me. ¡°Look around¡± He turned his head and scanned the entire room.


    ¡°We have to go to my friend¡¯s house today. You promised you would be a good boy. Remember?¡± He stared me and then hesitantly nodded his head.


    He spoke very little words and smiled very rarely. I almost never heard himugh and there were countless days I cried myself to sleep thinking about it, so did Marcus.


    Today Harrington¡¯s had prepared a meeting in their house to discuss about this year¡¯s contest with the hotel owners and the participantpanies.


    Taylor said many were invited and would being along with their children. So I thought it would be a good chance for Lucas to meet others as he wasn¡¯t ufortable around children.


    I had nned to take him to a therapist next week but Marcus hates it. He made me promise if Lucas at least ys or talks with another child today I would not take him.


    I didn¡¯t want to take him either but I want what¡¯s best for him. Lucas was an heir to both of ourpanies and would also inherit the Empire group after Marcus. So the media had been circling around him, trying to find faults as much as possible.


    They already knew he¡¯s a quiet child but they specte fake news as Lucas is a mute or he has autism.


    I would ignore them if I could but these news would someday hurt Lucas when he starts schooling and when he inherits the business.


    But the main reason that convinced me to take him to a therapist was that he doesn¡¯t let out his emotions like a normal 2 year old would. He even tries to hold his pain and sobs quietly so we won¡¯t see it.


    I checked the time and took Lucas into my arms. I sat him on my hips and took my bag before walking out the door. As we walked past my staff Lucas buried his face in my neck, hiding from everyone else.


    I heaved a long sigh and ran my fingers through his hair, reassuring him.


    As we reached the lobby Marcus was waiting outside, leaning on his car.


    ¡°Daddy is here¡±


    Lucas slowly leaned back and looked at Marcus who was beaming at him.


    Marcus took him to his arms and kissed his forehead. ¡°How¡¯s your day?¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­okay¡± Lucas said shyly.


    Marcus sat him on the baby car seat and wrapped his coat around Lucas. Lucas liked it when we wrap our coats around him and the therapist told me that was because he feels a sense of protection when we do that.


    We reached the Harrington¡¯s house and as we got off not-a-virgin-anymore Jake hopped towards us. He beamed at Lucas but his smile fell when Lucas hid his face from him.


    ¡°Jake why are you still getting sad? You know he¡¯s ufortable around others¡±


    Jake pouted and stared at Lucas. ¡°I know but¡­ Tsk it¡¯s still sad¡±


    I shook my head and walked past him into the house. I knocked on the door and Taylor opened it.


    ¡°Cami it¡¯s so nice to see you again¡± She gave me a hug and looked behind me. ¡°You too Marcus. Come in please¡±


    Many people had already arrived and were sitting at the dining table discussing about the contest.


    ¡°Oh sorry if we arete¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Oh no we just started¡± She then pointed at the living room where the children were ying on the floor. ¡°Lucas can join them. There are many children of his age here¡±


    I smiled at her and then nced at Marcus who looked very unwilling to keep Lucas down.


    ¡°Can we take him?¡± He whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Marcus you promised. And he¡¯s not ufortable around children¡±


    Marcus rolled his eyes and walked to the living room. He kept Lucas on the carpet and crouched down.


    ¡°Lucas, look your favourite toys are here¡± He took the stic animal toys and gave them to Lucas. ¡°y with these while mommy and daddy sit over there¡± He said, pointing at the dining table. ¡°And try to be friends with other children¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t say anything but stared at Marcus and then at me. Marcus heaved a sigh and got up. He walked towards me with a frown as if I did something wrong.


    ¡°Marcus¡±


    ¡°I know I know it¡¯s just-uhh I don¡¯t even know anymore¡±


    Jake took a seat and I sat next to him with Marcus on my right. We were directly facing the living room and I felt better because then we could check on Lucas.


    The meeting started and Smith began talking. We went on for a while but I couldn¡¯t focus since Lucas kept ncing at us without ying or doing anything.


    Whenever another childughs or shouts he wince and look down with trembling lips.


    I knew Marcus wasn¡¯t paying any attention either because he also kept looking at Lucas.


    ¡°Cami let¡¯s go¡± he whispered slowly.


    ¡°Marcus we can¡¯t go right now. Lucas is doing fine. We are right here, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Marcus scowled at me, clearly displeased. Impatiently he began tapping his foot on the ground. And I looked at the clock wishing this meeting woulde to an end.


    The meeting went on for another half an hour. I looked at Lucas again to check on him and saw him ying with the animal toys.


    Two 5 year old boys were next to him, ying with Legos. Lucas eyed them curiously and stretched his hand to take one Lego but a boy snapped at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my toys you mute freak¡±


    My eyes widened and I saw Marcus¡¯s fist clench in anger.


    Lucas took his hand back but the boy threw a Lego at him. It hit Lucas on the head and a small cut appeared above his eye brow.


    Suddenly Marcus stood up, the chair falling back with the force. He ran to Lucas and took him into his arms. Then without looking back he walked out.


    Jake gave me a sad look and I felt tears brim in my eyes but I quickly blinked them back.


    ¡°Cami he¡¯s a child. He didn¡¯t mean it¡± One of the women spoke.


    Ignoring them I took my things before rushing out the door.


    As I walked out I saw Marcus standing on the porch, his head leaning against Lucas¡¯s. ¡°Drive¡± Marcus ordered, his voice shaky.


    I reached the keys inside his coat pocket and took them out. I nced at Lucas, his cut was bleeding but he wasn¡¯t crying. His face red and eyes teary but as usual he was holding them back.


    I opened the door and got into the driver¡¯s seat. Marcus sat next to me and kept Lucas on hisp, hugging him as I started the engine and drove off.


    ck clouds sprawled across the evening sky, faltering the light of the setting sun. Droplets of water began downpouring onto the windscreen warning of a storm yet toe.


    Ufortable silence remained inside the car as no one spoke. Marcus kept his elbow on the door and stared out the window. Lucas kept ying with Marcus¡¯s watch, turning it to left and right.


    Stillness inside was disrupted by a low crackle of thunder. The air grew heavy and humidity pressed down as more drops fell flooding the streets.


    As we reached the gates Marcus covered Lucas¡¯s head with his coat and got off the car, rain pouring down on him. He strode inside in fury and I quickly parked the car to follow him inside.


    He kept Lucas on the kitchen counter and opened the cabs to search the first aid box, his hands running around making a mess of everything. I could see the pain beneath his eyes, his soul drowning in anger.


    When he couldn¡¯t find it he growled in rage and smashed a dish on the floor. Lucas flinched at the sound and looked at me.


    ¡°Marcus you are scaring him¡±


    Marcus raised his head and nced at me through teary eyes. He then turned his head and stared at Lucas who was looking at us in fear.


    I walked into the kitchen and opened the drawer where the first aid box was. I took it and applied an ointment on Lucas¡¯s head and then covered it with a ster.


    ¡°What did he do? He¡¯s just two years old. Why does everyone keep doing this?¡± I heard Marcus whisper.


    I gulped and wiped the tears that were forming in my eyes, my hands shaking as grief consumed me.


    ¡°Marcus that boy was just five years old. He must have picked it up from-¡±


    ¡°DO YOU THINK A FIVE YEAR OLD READ MAGAZINES?¡± Marcus raised his voice, his eyes turning a shade of red. ¡°He listens to his parents. His parents talk about Lucas like that. Everyone talks about Lucas like that. You want to give an excuse for that too?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t giving an excuse-¡±


    ¡°Then shut up¡± Marcus snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t tolerate my child being treated like this¡±


    He kicked the pantry cupboard and Lucas winced at the sound. I wrapped my hands around him and brought his head on to my chest.


    Marcus ran his hands through his hair, ruffling it in fury. He strode to the living room and sat on a couch before the ss wall, staring at the pool.


    Thunder struck again almost shattering the sses with it¡¯s roar. Heavy rain poured down blinding the sight outside.


    Lucas raised his head and looked up at me in confusion. ¡°Daddy is just sad. Do you want to go and calm him?¡±


    Lucas nodded his head. I picked him up and kept him on the floor. I took his stic animal toys from the table and gave it to him. He held them with his small hands and then walked towards Marcus.


    Seeing him Marcus wiped his tears and took Lucas to his arms. He sat him on hisp and hugged him from the back.


    ¡°What did the lion do today?¡± Marcus pointed at the lion toy in Lucas¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Did he eat a deer?¡±


    Lucas shook his head.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Saved a¡­ deer¡±


    ¡°Lions don¡¯t save deers¡±


    Lucas pursed his lips, thinking hard of something. Then he showed his lion to Marcus. ¡°He¡­ does¡±


    Marcus chuckled and kissed Lucas on the head.


    I stared at them with a small smile on my lips and turned to leave, giving them space.


    ¡°Cami¡±


    I turned around as Marcus called me.


    ¡°Come¡± He extended his hand, asking me to take it. I walked over to him and he pulled me on to the couch next to him. He kept his hand on my thigh and gave a soft kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten mad at you-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise. I know you were just worried about Lucas¡±


    Marcus stared at me for a while and then looked down, fidgeting with his fingers.


    ¡°It hurts¡± He said slowly. ¡°It hurts so much Cami¡±


    I brought my hand up to his chin and gently raised his head to look at me. ¡°I know¡± I caressed his cheek with my thumb. ¡°I know Marcus but we¡¯ll get through this¡±


    He looked at me, his eyes searching forfort. ¡°I hope so¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­ Marcus, Is it okay if I take him to the therapist next week?¡± I asked, hesitantly.


    He didn¡¯t respond for a while and then slowly nodded his head with a small pout on his lips.


    ¡°Thank you¡± I beamed in joy and kissed him on the cheek.

 60

    I opened the door and walked into a room filled with toys. On the walls hanged drawings of children¡¯s and on the white curtains hanged blue paper butterflies decorated with glitter. The floor was covered in a colourful rubber flooring giving off a cheerful sight.


    ¡°Mr and Mrs. Anderson I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡±


    Ms. Berkeley, the therapist was sitting on the floor surrounded by small children. She stood up and walked towards us.


    She looked over my shoulder and saw Lucas in Marcus¡¯s arms. ¡°Here¡¯s the cute baby Lucas. Are you excited to see me?¡±


    Lucas turned away and hid his face in Marcus¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Aww he¡¯s shy. Don¡¯t worry they all were¡± She said gesturing to the small children on the floor.


    ¡°Ms. Berkeley as I told you earlier Lucas is a bit scared-¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry. You can leave him here. He will love to hangout with the kids.¡±


    I blinked and blinked. What did she say? Leave Lucas? I nced at Marcus and he was looking at me in confusion.


    ¡°Umm¡­what do you mean by leaving him?¡±


    Ms. Berkeley fixed her sses and looked at us in shock. ¡°Mrs. Anderson you can¡¯t stay here. You have to go now and then cane back to pick him up in few hours¡±


    ¡°But-you didn¡¯t tell me about leaving him. I thought we could stay too¡±


    ¡°If you stay here Lucas will only interact with you. That¡¯s not going to work. You cane back to take him before your brother¡¯s event¡±


    ¡°But he will be sad-¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson don¡¯t you want your son to get better? Give it chance. Most of the kids here were just like him. But now look at them. They areughing, ying, talking. Don¡¯t you want Lucas to be like them?¡±


    I looked at Marcus but he was looking away. I knew he was angry with me. This wasn¡¯t part of the n.


    My gaze fell on to the children and saw how cheerful and happy they looked. If only my baby can be like them.


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson-¡±


    ¡°F-fine¡± I said, my voice shaky. ¡°But we¡¯ll being back in three hours¡±


    Ms. Berkeley let out a sigh and nodded. ¡°You made a wise decision. Keep Lucas over there please¡± She pointed at the circle of children.


    I took Lucas from Marcus¡¯s arms and walked over to the circle. I crouched down and sat Lucas on the floor.


    ¡°Lucas you can make many friends here. Look! They also like animals¡± I said pointing at some children who were ying with animal toys. ¡°Be a good boy. Mommy wille to pick you up in few hours¡±


    I took my arms away from him to stand up but he suddenly held onto my sleeve.


    ¡°Mommy¡± He looked at me with sad eyes.


    ¡°Mmh baby?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­go¡± His lips trembled, eyes filling with tears. My heart sank, burning in agony. At the moment all I wanted was to wrap my arms around him and take him into my embrace, telling him everything would be alright.


    But I couldn¡¯t. I wanted him to better. I wanted his future to be better.


    ¡°Baby mommy wille back quickly. We¡¯ll take you to the zoo after visiting uncle Jake¡±


    I turned my head and nced at Marcus who stood by the door, an unreadable emotion crossed over his eyes.


    I kissed Lucas on the head and stood up, blinking back my tears.


    ¡°Mom¡­my¡± Lucas¡¯s voice broke.


    I closed my eyes and turned around, unable to bear the pain. Marcus looked at me, his eyes blood shot red. Without a word he opened the door and strode out. I followed him after and got into the car.


    Today was ir¡¯s birthday and Jake wanted to surprise her. ir¡¯s father who suffered from cancer diedst year so Jake wanted to open a new cancer ward in the hospital on behalf of him. It will be held in 3 hours and before that I woulde and take Lucas back.


    After I got into the car we drove for a while in utter silence. Marcus didn¡¯t speak but his bodynguage spoke it all.


    Suddenly he pulled the car off the road and parked it on the side.


    ¡°Dammit¡± I flinched as he mmed his fist on the steering wheel.


    ¡°How can you leave him there? You know that he has never, not even a minute stayed without us. Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s sad? Do you even feel his pain at all?¡±


    I stared at him, grief engulfing me. I saw a sh of regret pass across his eyes and he quickly leaned back, shocked at his own words.


    I pursed my lips and looked away, not wanting to fight with him because I knew he was sensitive when it came to Lucas.


    And my heart was already broken for leaving my son. I didn¡¯t have any strength left in me to speak another word.


    ¡°Cami please let¡¯s find another way. I can¡¯t leave him there¡± He begged, giving a gentle squeeze to my hand.


    I nodded my head and instantly Marcus turned the car around and drove at a high speed. We reached the nursery quickly and without waiting for me Marcus jumped out and ran up the stairs.


    I hurried up the stairs and opened the door after him. Lucas was sitting on the floor, sobbing, his face red and tears falling down his eyes. He didn¡¯t cry aloud but I could feel his sadness.


    He raised his head and his eyes widened seeing us. Marcus ran to him and took him to his arms. Lucas buried his face in Marcus¡¯s neck and Marcus patted his back, calming him down.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson you can¡¯t take him. You are acting like a very irresponsible parent-¡±


    Without listening to Ms. Berkeley Marcus walked past me and rushed down the steps. He kept Lucas on the baby car seat before getting into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Mrs. Anderson¡±


    Ignoring her I walked back to the car and got inside. I craned my neck to talk to Lucas but he furrowed his eye brows, refusing to talk.


    ¡°Baby I¡¯m so sorry-¡±


    But he looked down, biting his lips. He did this when he was mad and right now he was mad at me. I nced at Marcus but he was avoiding my gaze.


    I did this.


    I hurt them.


    Suddenly I felt suffocated, for me there¡¯s nothing more hurtful than the two people you love the most refusing to look you in the eye. I made them feel sad. I made them despise me. I failed as a mother and as a wife.


    My ribs heaved up and down but I was unable to breathe, the agony inside was ripping me from within. Tears pricked my eyes, threating to escape. Every bone, every muscle started aching as if I was beated to death. I felt throttled, tormented, strangled.


    I gripped the door handle, unable to inhale the air around me. ¡°Mar.. cus stop¡­ the car¡±


    He slowed down and looked at me. But I couldn¡¯t show him my pain, I couldn¡¯t be more of a burden than I already was.


    I can¡¯t hurt them anymore.


    ¡°Stop the¡­car. I-I want to go and¡­um help Jake to prepare things¡± I lied.


    Marcus parked the car on the side and I quickly got out. Without looking at them I hailed a taxi and got in.


    As I closed the door I broke down, tears streaming down my eyes, heart whining in agony, giving up the fight.


    The taxi driver kept ncing at me through the rear view mirror to check if I was alright. But I wasn¡¯t. I barely gave him the directions before choking on my own sobs.


    Why do I keep hurting everyone I loved?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe I don¡¯t deserve their love.


    ¡­


    I stood under a tree in the hospital garden, staring at the vehicles passing by. The soft breeze, finer than silk, smoother than water blew past me, gently brushing against my skin.


    Even though I came here to help I spent the hours crying on my mother¡¯sp, wondering how strong she was to bear all the pain we had given her throughout her life.


    I heaved a long sigh and closed my eyes, angling my face to the sunlight shimmering on my tender skin. I rxed myself, my limbs falling loose, listening to the chirping of the birds, rustling of the leaves.


    Suddenly I felt a small hand entwine with mine. I looked down to see Lucas clinging onto my arm with a sad smile on his lips.


    ¡°Baby-¡±


    I raised my head as I heard footsteps and saw Marcus striding towards me. But before I could do anything he pulled me into his arms. He kept one hand on my head, leaning me on to his chest, his other hand wrapped around my waist holding me protectively.


    I felt himnd a kiss on my earlobe and gently stroke my hair. He stayed like that for a while without speaking a word.


    ¡°Marcus why are you silent?¡± I asked slowly.


    He didn¡¯t respond but after a while he whispered in my ear. ¡°I always hurt you and then apologise. But I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness so I don¡¯t know what to say¡± He pressed me more closer and buried his head in my neck.


    I smiled and wrapped my arms around his torso. He leaned back and looked at me. ¡°You cried didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Just a little bit¡± I giggled and Marcus¡¯s face fell. ¡°Cami it¡¯s not funny. I made you cry¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s just I wished I didn¡¯t make you both sad. I wanted to be a better mom and a wife¡±


    Marcus looked at me in disbelief. ¡°You are a great mom and a wife.¡± He cupped my face in his hands. ¡°And you didn¡¯t make us sad. You tried to make Lucas happy and a dumbass called Marcus destroyed it. It¡¯s not your fault at all. It¡¯s me who has anger issues and zero patience. Cami I promise you I¡¯ll find a better way for Lucas. Just don¡¯t me yourself for anything. And scold me whenever I crossed the line. I deserve it¡±


    Iughed and pped his chest gently. ¡°Fine dumbass. You better note home if you don¡¯t buy me ice cream¡±


    Marcus and I broke into aughter. ¡°That¡¯s not scolding. Practice a bit more¡± He smiled and looked at me, his eyes boring into mine. ¡°Cami I¡¯m sorry for everything I have done. To you and to Lucas. I know I fucked up so badly and I don¡¯t even know where to start to make things right. But I promise I will try. I will keep on trying¡±


    I nodded my head and smiled, tears sparkling in my eyes. I leaned in and pressed my lips on his, moulding ourselves to one. He kissed me back passionately, our lips moving in perfect symphony. I gently parted as Lucas tugged on my sleeve.


    I looked down and saw him staring at something. A dog.


    I crouched down and pulled him into my arms. ¡°Baby that¡¯s a dog¡±


    ¡°Doggie?¡±


    ¡°Mmh¡± I nodded my head and pressed a kiss on his soft cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lucas. Mommy won¡¯t ever do something that would hurt you. Mommy will always love you and protect you. Are you still angry with me?¡±


    Lucas shook his head.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± He bit his lips, his cheeks turning red. ¡°Baby.. umm¡­ loves mommy¡± He shyly said and hid his face in my blouse. I chuckled and picked him up into my arms.


    Marcus smiled and ran his fingers through Lucas¡¯s hair,bing it to the back. He kissed Lucas on the forehead and Lucas blushed again, liking the little affection we showed him.


    ¡°Aww my sweet baby¡± I gently tapped his nose. ¡°Uncle Jake is waiting. Let¡¯s go¡± He nodded his head and Marcus kept his hand on my back, guiding me inside the hospital.


    We walked into the new ward and saw many people already gathered in arge room. We went inside a saw arge cake on the table, a projector was ced beside it and the walls were decorated with balloons.


    The opening would take ce in a few minutes but Jake and ir was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Jake?¡± I asked my cousin Jason. He pointed at the door and I saw ir walking in, her eyes covered with a blindfold. Jake had his hands on her shoulders guiding her inside.


    ¡°Jake where are you taking me?¡± She chuckled, her hands flying in the air, trying to touch something.


    ¡°Wait¡±


    As she came to the table Jake pulled off her blindfold. ¡°Ta-da¡±


    She looked around, surprised.


    ¡°Happy Birthday ir. I didn¡¯t know what to give you at first but¡­umm I thought of opening a new cancer ward on behalf of yourte father¡± ir gasped and turned around to face Jake. ¡°Hope you like it¡± He said while blushing furiously.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± She asked, tears filling her eyes.


    Jake nodded and suddenly she jumped onto his arms, crying on his shoulder. ¡°Thank you Jake. Thank you. You don¡¯t know how much this means to me¡±


    Jake wiped her tears and kissed her forehead. ¡°I love you ir. Anything for you¡±


    I felt Marcus¡¯s hand wrap around my waist, pulling me closer. He looked at me, his eyes glinting with adoration. I smiled and leaned my head against his shoulder, holding Lucas closely in my arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the cake¡±


    Everyone cheered and pped their hands.


    ¡°ir I wish your parents are here but since there are not with us anymore-¡± Jake turned on the projector ¡°I want you to know that they are proud of who you are. They are always watching you, loving you and caring for you. You are their angel. Therefore I want you to celebrate your birthday with them¡±


    A picture came into life on the screen. A small girl standing in the middle of her mother and her father.


    ir started crying and I felt Marcus¡¯s grip around me tighten.


    I looked at him in confusion but his eyes were only focused on the screen, on ir¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Marcus what?¡± I asked worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s Barbara¡±

 61

    ¡°So you mean ir is Meghan?¡± I asked in shock. Marcus nodded his head and stared at ir, his eyes held guilt.


    ¡°Go and talk to her¡± I tried grabbing his sleeves but he pulled back.


    ¡°No I ruined her family. I can¡¯t face her¡± Marcus shook his head frantically.


    ¡°Marcus you gotta stop ming yourself for everything¡±


    He opened his mouth to say something but ignoring him I dragged him to where ir was.


    She was eating cake with Jake,ughing about something. I nudged Marcus on the elbow but he kept silence.


    ¡°Okay if you don¡¯t want to then let¡¯s go. I¡¯m not gonna force you¡± I turned around to go back but Marcus held my arm, his eyes focused on ir. He took a sharp intake of breath, preparing himself.


    ¡°Meghan¡±


    ir¡¯s body tensed. She turned around and stared at us in shock. Jake narrowed his eyes and looked at Marcus curiously.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± He asked Marcus and then turned to ir. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the nickname your mother used to call you? I thought only I knew¡± Jake¡¯s lips formed into a sad pout.


    ¡°Except for my parents only you and-¡± ir¡¯s voice trailed off as her gaze fell on Marcus. Then her eyes widened as realisation dawned upon her.


    She started breathing heavily, her ribs heaving up and down. Her eyes began filling up with tears as she continued to stare at him. Marcus looked down in guilt, still holding my arm for support.


    ¡°Marky?¡± Her voice, almost a whisper.


    ¡°Meghan i-i¡¯m-¡± Marcus stuttered trying to form a sentence.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡±


    Marcus nodded his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡± She covered her mouth with her hand and almost fell to the back. Instantly Jake wrapped an arm around her, holding her steadily.


    ¡°Y-you have umm¡­ grown up. I couldn¡¯t recognise you. Sorry¡± Marcus struggled to speak, still looking down.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t either. I never thought you would be the Marcus Anderson. My Mother would be so proud of who you are now. So am I¡±


    At the mention of her mother Marcus¡¯s grip on my arm tightened. I kept my hand over his, reassuring him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± He asked, his voice quivering.


    ¡°Why would I hate you?¡±


    ¡°You mother died because of me. I ripped your family apart-¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s only wish was for you to lead a good life without any suffering. And it became true. She will be happier than ever. I don¡¯t hate you Marcus. I¡¯m happy for you¡± ir smiled, a tear falling down her eyes. ¡°And umm¡­ Reba-is she-¡± she stuttered anxiously.


    ¡°You want to meet her?¡± Marcus asked with a sad smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s still with you?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes she¡¯s working in mypany now¡±


    ¡°Does she know?¡±


    ¡°I told her a few months ago. She would be very happy to met you¡±


    ir looked at Jake and he nodded his head, encouraging her. ¡°Let¡¯s meet her¡±


    ¡­


    We were at a cafe by theke waiting for Reba to arrive.


    While we were waiting Marcus told me that after he came to his father his mother¡¯s parents took Reba in. Even though she was not their real granddaughter they felt guilty for what their daughter did. Since they already had a strained rtionship with Kaitlyn they were happy to take care of Reba as family.


    The door opened and Reba walked in. ir, who was sitting before me, tensed anxiously. Jake wrapped an arm around her, whispering soothing words to her.


    Reba smiled at me and walked over to our table but came to a halt seeing ir. Their gaze lingered on each other for a moment.


    ¡°Reba¡± ir called out, her voice shaky.


    ¡°Hi¡± Reba waved her hand. After an awkward staring contest ir patted the seat next to her and Reba sat down.


    ¡°Hi¡± Again they stared at each other without a word ¡°Okay this is getting awkward¡± ir said and both of them began chuckling.


    ¡°Are you in for a hug?¡± Reba opened her arms and ir nodded her head, embracing her sister in a warm hug.


    I nced at Marcus and saw him looking at them with a smile on his lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Just like mother¡± ir touched her cheek and Reba looked down shyly.


    ¡°She looks like me?¡±


    ir nodded. ¡°Dark hair, green eyes. You both are beautiful¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m much more like our father¡¯s mother¡± She pointed at her hair. ¡°Strawberry hair¡± Reba giggled to that.


    I leaned back on my seat and whispered to Marcus. ¡°Do you like strawberry ice cream because of ir¡¯s hair colour?¡±


    Marcus choked on his coffee and looked at me as if I was crazy. ¡°Are you dumb? This is a colour. That¡¯s a taste¡±


    I scowled. ¡°Fine fine I¡¯m dumb¡± I huffed and looked away in annoyance.


    Marcus stared at me and bit his lip trying to stop hisughter.


    ¡°Laugh and you are dead¡±


    ¡°Okay babe¡±


    ¡°Yuck. Don¡¯t call me that¡±


    ¡°Babe¡± He teased me again and kissed me on the cheek.


    But he pulled away as Lucas started biting his watch. Marcus leaned down and looked at Lucas. ¡°Baby eats everything¡± He lightly tapped Lucas¡¯s nose and Lucas¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile.


    Lucas had been happy since I told him I would take him to the zoo today. These were rare moments where he smiles and I would do anything to keep it on his lips.


    ¡°Okay you go home. I have something to do¡± Marcus kept his coffee on the table and started getting up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡± I asked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hail a taxi for you¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take Lucas to the zoo?¡± I whisper yelled at him.


    Marcus grabbed my arm and pulled me up. He touched Lucas¡¯s cheek. ¡°Baby I can¡¯t take you to the zoo today¡±


    Lucas¡¯s lips formed into a pout and he looked at me with sad eyes.


    ¡°Marcus don¡¯t make me repeat myself. If you don¡¯t take him you are dead¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°You know he likes when both of us go. What¡¯s so important than making Lucas happy?¡±


    ¡°I have something very important to buy¡±


    I scoffed at that. ¡°You bloody idiot-¡± But ignoring me he dragged me out and waved his hand to a taxi.


    ¡°Marcus you are sleeping on the couch today. No not just today. Forever. You will finally feel the wrath of me¡±


    As the taxi arrived Marcus opened the door and pushed me in ¡°You go now. Bye Babe and Baby¡±


    I blinked and blinked. Then I showed him my middle finger before closing the door.


    ¡­


    ¡°Your father only cares about business. I will cut him to pieces when hees home¡± I took the knife out and started cutting the carrots furiously.


    ¡°You know baby, fathers don¡¯t care about babies like mothers do. I¡¯m speaking from experience. Your grandfather doesn¡¯t even remember how old I am. Hell I bet he even knows my birthday. So remember baby, you will only love me. Only me¡±


    Lucas pursed his lips and stared at me with a bored expression. I have beenining andining since I came home but wasn¡¯t yet satisfied.


    I raised the knife and stared at it. ¡°Nice weapon¡±


    Then I mmed my fist on the kitchen counter and inhaled sharply.


    I looked at the couch where Marcus would be sleeping forever. I walked over to it and examined it thoroughly.


    ¡°How do you make a couch ufortable to sleep in? Should I do a princess and the pea?¡±


    But I was pulled out of my evil thoughts as I felt something squashy on my feet. I looked down and saw a light brown monster staring at me.


    ¡°AHHHHHHH¡± I gave out an ear piercing scream and fell on to my butt. The monster walked over my stomach and ran futher into the living room.


    I closed my eyes and screamed again.¡±AHHHH IT TOUCHED ME¡±


    As I continued to scream I heard someoneughing. I raised my head and opened one eye to take a peek. Marcus was at the door, sprawled on the floorughing his ass out.


    ¡°MARCUS! WHAT WAS THAT?¡± I shouted at him, without turning my head, knowing very well the monster was somewhere behind me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t-i¡¯m wheezing¡± Marcusughed, struggling to breath. Afterposing himself he looked at me and once again broke into aughter ¡°Ah my stomach hurt¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and red at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a puppy¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a golden retriever puppy¡±


    My jaw hanged wide open in utter shock. Steam started blowing out of my nose ¡°You!¡± I pointed an using finger at him ¡°You brought a dog-¡±


    Before I could finish my sentence I heard something more shocking. I turned around and my eyes popped out of my sockets seeing the sight before me.


    The puppy was licking Lucas¡¯s feet and Lucas wasughing.


    ¡°M-Marcus he isughing. Lucas isughing¡±


    The puppy jumped onto Lucas¡¯sp and Lucas giggled feeling ticklish.


    Marcus came over to me and helped me stand up as my limbs have gone numb with fits of shock.


    Lucas had neverughed like this before. He barely even smiles. But now his eyes were twinkling with joy and his face beaming in happiness. Hisughter echoed through the living room rippling like waves in my heart.


    Tears pricked my eyes as joy engrossed me. I covered my mouth with my hand and broke into sobs, happy tears falling down my eyes.


    Marcus turned me to him and pressed me closer to his chest. ¡°Marcus what is happening?¡± I slowly whispered.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been helpful in your efforts to improve Lucas¡¯s condition. I know I had acted like an ass and I¡¯m sorry for that. I-i just didn¡¯t want Lucas to get sad but that¡¯s no excuse. I want Lucas to get better as much as you so I had been contacting many experts all around the world trying to find ways that wasfortable to Lucas¡±


    I leaned my head back and looked at him. ¡°All the business trips you went in the past few months-¡±


    Marcus nodded his head. ¡°I went to meet them. Well after all my efforts I finally I found the answer. They told me to give Lucas something that he loves. Other than us he likes animals. They told me if he opens his heart to someone else than us then in the future he will let more people in. But this is just the first step¡± Marcus pouted and heaved a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier. I didn¡¯t want to get your hopes up and then let you down¡±


    I chuckled and cupped his face in my palms. ¡°Marcus I think you should call me sorry instead of Cami. You have been saying that word more times than my name¡±


    Marcus slowly smiled and pecked my lips.


    ¡°Thank you Marcus. You made him happy¡± I wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned in ¡°So as usual Marcus saves the day¡±


    But Marcus shook his head ¡°Your determination kept me going. So Cam saves the day¡±


    I giggled and crashed my lips onto his, capturing them in a passionate kiss. Marcus kissed me back more fervently, his hands running through my hair pulling me closer. His tongue slid inside dominating me with his ways but I didn¡¯t give up easily and that made him smile, feeling more challenged. After a while he pulled back giving us space to breath.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s meet the puppy¡±


    Marcus grabbed my arm but I stayed glued to the floor.


    ¡°Meet what?¡±


    ¡°The puppy¡±


    I gave out an awkwardugh. ¡°You meet him. I¡¯ll just go back to cooking-¡°I started walking back but Marcus dragged me to where Lucas was sitting.


    He crouched down and sat before Lucas. ¡°Baby what do you want to name the puppy?¡±


    Lucas blinked and stared ahead, distracted by his thoughts. Then pointed at Marcus¡¯s coat pocket.


    Marcus took his phone out of his pocket and gave it to Lucas. Lucas pointed at YouTube and Marcus started chuckling. ¡°You want to name him after Dean Schneider¡¯s lion?¡±


    Lucas nodded his head. They both were Dean Schneider fans but kept me out of their fan base telling me I was not the animal loving person because I eat meat. Marcus really has something against me for eating meat, specially because I always eat it.


    ¡°Okay which lion¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Leo¡± Lucas giggled and blushed, his cheeks turning pink.


    ¡°Okay puppy Leo¡± Marcus stroked Leo¡¯s head but the puppy kept staring at me. Then he suddenly jumped out of Lucas¡¯s arms and ran to me.


    ¡°Ahhh I¡¯m gonna die¡± I pulled Marcus up and spun him around like a shield to protect myself.


    ¡°Cami I¡¯m gonna fall¡±


    ¡°Take the dog to your arms while I run upstairs¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a puppy¡±


    ¡°Same species¡±


    Marcus chuckled. ¡°Why are you scared of them?¡±


    ¡°Ask Jake¡± I spat. ¡°He will give you a very good exnation of the traumatic experience he gave me when I was ten¡±


    ¡°Okay okay¡± Marcus raised his hands up in surrender. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± He turned around and lifted me up, one hand under my back and the other under my legs.


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    Marcus smirked and gave me an evil eye. ¡°To make more babies¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You heard me¡±


    ¡°Keep me down¡±


    ¡°Nope¡±


    ¡°I will kill you¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care¡±

 62 éPILOGUE

    ¡°They are just like you. So evil¡± Jake said pointing to my 4 year old twins Hannah and Dn.


    Marcus was sleeping on the armchair with a book lying in his hands and the twins were behind him, tying his hair up into two ponytails.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married today? What are you doing here?¡±


    Jake grinned and held out a paper to me. ¡°Check if this is okay¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°My wedding vows to ir¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? Check your grammar?¡± I joked earning an eye roll from him.


    ¡°You are the love expert. Check if this is romantic enough¡±


    I gave him a are you serious look and took the paper from him. As I was reading it Lucas who was now 7 years old hopped down the stairs with Leo beside him.


    ¡°Hahaha Mowgli ising¡± The twinsughed and Lucas scowled in return.


    The twins call Lucas Mowgli because he hangout with animals more than humans. But unlike Lucas the twins were more loud and yful. Much more Jake type.


    Marcus call the twins the fire rm of the house because they were so loud. They be friends with everyone and everything and already call themselves the head of neighborhood children¡¯smunity which I had no idea that it existed.


    ¡°LEO BABY!¡± Dn screamed next to Marcus¡¯s ear and Marcus¡¯s eyes snapped wide open in shock. He jerked upward and looked around in rm, his pony tails wagging in his head. ¡°What happened? Where are my kids?¡±


    The twins covered their mouth with their hands and started giggling. Marcus eyed them suspiciously and rubbed his ear in pain. ¡°I¡¯ll be deaf soon¡±


    Hannah gave Marcus a kiss on the cheek and Marcus smiled. He wrapped his arms around their waist and pulled them closer ¡°Why can¡¯t I ever stay mad at my babies? It¡¯s so annoying¡± He pouted and the twins grinned.


    I stared at them with a smile on my face but suddenly gasped as I felt someone licking my feet. ¡°Lucas take him away! Ahh Leo go go!¡±


    ¡°Mowgli don¡¯t! We¡¯ll take him¡± The twins released themselves from Marcus¡¯s grip and came running to Leo but Lucas held his palm out, stopping them.


    ¡°Stop! Can¡¯t you see that my dog doesn¡¯t like you? You are like the twins in Garfield¡±


    ¡°What? Those twins are girls but I¡¯m a boy¡± Dnined in irritation.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t care. Now shoo. Go y with Dora or something¡±


    Dn¡¯s jaw hanged wide open in shock. ¡°Boys don¡¯t y with Dora. Dora is too dumb. She can¡¯t find anything. We even have to scream map map for her to find her own map¡±


    Lucas stared at them for a moment and then his lips twitched up into a small smile.


    ¡°MOWGLI IS SMILING¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not¡±


    ¡°Yes you are. Hannah! Attack!¡± The twins came sprinting towards Lucas and jumped up on him. Lucas fell back and the twins started tickling him. ¡°Tickle monster yay!¡±


    Lucas bent his head back andughed, tears streaming down his eyes. ¡°Go away! Leo drag them away¡±


    ¡°Keep tickling him¡± Marcus called out and Lucas looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Marcusughed and stood up. He walked over to the kitchen and sat on a stool, looking at Jake with a bored expression. Jake who was now turning red as he stared at Marcus¡¯s cute little pony tails took his phone out and snapped a photo.


    ¡°Why did you take a photo?¡±


    ¡°Because I need to boast how handsome my brother inw look¡±


    Marcus narrowed his eyes and leaned into grab Jake¡¯s phone but Jake jumped back and ran to the door in a hurry. ¡°Bye lovelies, meet you at my wedding¡± He waved and sprinted down the steps to his car.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Marcus scoffed and took his phone out to check his reflection. Suddenly he gasped in shock and turn around to look at the twins.


    The twins got off Lucas and squealed in joy before dashing upstairs, dragging Lucas with them.


    ¡°DYLAN! HANNAH! GET BACK HERE¡±


    Marcus shouted and I startedughing. After a while Marcusughed along with me, ripping the hair bands out, messing his hair.


    ¡°Remember? You also did this to me¡±


    ¡°Mmm. Yep. I think a week after you confessed¡±


    Marcus scoffed in disbelief. ¡°I confessed? You confessed to me first¡±


    I averted my gaze, pretending not to hear it. ¡°Liar¡± I muttered and Marcus smirked.


    He came behind me and pped my butt. I gasped in shock. ¡°Marcus you-¡± But he ignored me and crashed his lips onto mine, capturing them in an intense kiss. His lips sucking and licking mine, causing moans within me.


    I pressed myself closer and moved down, trailing kisses over his jaw. He bent his head back and a strangled moan escaped his lips. I smiled evilly and stretched my hand to his back. As he was immersed in my kissing over his throat I squeezed his butt and his face blushed in crimson red.


    I leaned back andughed hriously. But before he could pull me back I ran upstairs.


    As I was at the top step I turned around and sent him a flying kiss which he pretended to catch and throw it into the dustbin.


    I scowled, my face almost splitting into two but he just winked at me.


    ¡­


    I walked over the polish cobblestones leading to the garden reception facing theke. A wooden altar decorated with flower petals stood tall in the middle fanning the wind with it¡¯s silk robes wrapped around the arch. On the trees hanged whitemps to be lit when the sun sets embracing a crimson aura, matching the royal flush in my red dress.


    The evening sky loomed above me, light of the day draining away. Soothing breeze blows across theke bing absorbed in it¡¯s beauty, letting the nature wash in. Gentle whispers of the people hushed in my ear interrupting my thoughts pulling me into reality.


    ¡°Daddy, we won¡¯t run. We promise¡±


    Dn wriggled to get out of Marcus¡¯s grip but he held them tightly by their hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you¡±


    Dn stomped on the ground and looked away angrily. ¡°So mean¡±


    I chuckled and wrapped my arm around Lucas¡¯s shoulder, pulling him to me. But suddenly his eyes widened and he hid his face behind me.


    ¡°Lucas what?¡± I asked in worry.


    ¡°Mom hide me¡±


    His eyes were focused on something. I followed his gaze and saw a small girl staring at him.


    ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°That girl is so annoying. She follows me everywhere¡±


    I choked on myughter but seeing Lucas¡¯s scowl I tried my best topose myself. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    ¡°Ava Bolton¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s ra Bolton¡¯s brother¡¯s daughter. Isn¡¯t she your ssmate? I guess she¡¯s your friend then¡±


    But Lucas shook his head. ¡°She is my ssmate but she is too dumb to be my friend. All she want is to hold my hand¡±


    I giggled and kissed his head. ¡°My boy already became the popr hottie of the school¡± Lucas scowled again and my grin only grew wider.


    The garden was buzzed with exicited chatter as people gathered around in circles drinking wine waiting for the wedding to be started.


    Under a tree near theke stood Steve and Sarah chatting with each other while their boys, Joey and Joel who were also 4 year old twins yed run and catches around Sarah¡¯s pink dress.


    Suddenly Dn and Hannah cheered seeing them. ¡°Thomson and Thompson¡±


    The boys stopped ying and turned their heads to look at us. Their faces beamed in joy as they saw my twins.


    ¡°Hansel and Gretel!¡±


    They screamed and ran in our direction with open arms. Dn and Hannah who finally got out of Marcus¡¯s grip ran to the boys and gave each other high fives.


    I waved at Sarah and turned to Marcus. ¡°You go now. We¡¯ll be sitting over there¡± I pointed to a long empty bench at the front.


    He nodded his head and went off to escort ir. ir had no father to walk her down the aisle so Marcus took over the job since he had been caring for her like his own sister in the past few years.


    I walked over to the bench with Sarah and we all sat together. Everyone else began sitting as Jake came to the front and stood next to the wedding officiant.


    In a matter of time the music began ying and ir walked down the aisle, one hand holding her bouquet and the other hooked under Marcus¡¯s arm. Her white wedding dress was flowing around her with grace, her veil stretching to the ground covering the grass glistening under the setting sun.


    ir slowly raised her head and nced at Jake, her lips curved into a soft smile as she saw Jake beaming at her.


    As they reached the altar Marcus kept her hand on Jake¡¯s and she gracefully walked up the stairs. Marcus came back and sat beside me, his eyes carrying a softness as he stared at the couple.


    ¡°Wee family and friends and loved ones. We gather here today to celebrate the wedding of ir and Jake. You havee here to share in this formalmitment they made to one another to offer your love and support to this union and to support ir and Jake to start their married life. Will you who are present here today offer Jake and ir your blessings to their marriage? Please respond by saying we will¡±


    ¡°We will¡± Everyone said in one echo, disrupting the silence of nature.


    As the officiant continued it came to the time where Jake and ir would read their vows. Jake took a paper out of his coat pocket and smiled at ir before starting to read it.


    ¡°ir I don¡¯t know how to truly define marriage but I know it starts with you. Even though we have been dating for years I still feel like I have a crush on you¡±


    irughed to that, her face blushing red.


    ¡°I know we had ws in our love but every time I spend my time with you I realised how afraid I was to let you go. The first time I saw you I never thought we woulde to this day. I never thought the girl who scratched the word idiot on my car door would someday be the person whom I cheerish the most¡±


    Everyoneughed and ir chuckled shyly, tears filling her eyes.


    ¡°I promise to stand behind you in times of need and beside you in moments of glory. I promise to be truthful and loyal and to be honest and fair and never to let you be sad¡±


    ¡°I promise to be your best friend and your biggest fan supporting you in every decision you make, cheering you on everything thing you do. ir Scott, I can¡¯t wait to call you my wife and I vow to love you forever¡±


    ir¡¯s lips trembled and tears began streaming down her eyes. The crowd went into an aww including my twins who understood nothing.


    Jake gave ir¡¯s hand a gentle squeeze, calming her down. She wiped her tears and took her paper out to read it.


    ¡°Jake, Whenever you were beside me there was never a time I have been anything but happier. I never thought the man who broke my headlights would someday own my heart, filling it with love. Until we started dating I didn¡¯t realize how afraid I was to let someone in and see all my ws. Being in that ce of vulnerability would usually scare me but with you it continued to feel like the most safest ce in the world. And I promise to stay in this ce forever with you¡±


    Jake lips formed into a pout as he looked at her in adoration.


    ¡°I feel so lucky to meet the man I would spend the rest of my life with. I can¡¯t wait to share it with you and the child that grows inside me¡± As she said thest part the crowd gasped. Jake looked at her in shock for a moment and then his eyes widened in surprise, brimming with tears.


    His gaze fell on her belly and he gently kept his hand on it.


    ¡°ir is it true?¡±


    ir nodded and Jake broke into tears. He covered his face with his hands and began sobbing. ir chuckled, her eyes glinting with happy tears.


    She took his hands down and held them in her palms as she stared deep into his eyes.


    ¡°Jake Graham, I can¡¯t wait to call you my husband and I vow to love you forever¡±


    Everyone apuded and the officiant smiled before continuing.


    ¡°I now pronounce you as husband and wife and you may kiss now¡±


    Instantly Jake pulled ir¡¯s hand, pressing her closer to his chest. ir blushed but Jake smirked and cupped her cheek in his hand, angling her face upward as he leaned in, capturing her lips in a passionate kiss.


    Everyone stood up from their seats and pped, cheering for the newly wedded couple.


    Jake pulled back and softly pecked her lips again. Then he turned to the crowd ¡°Okay people¡± He jumped out of the altar and took a champagne bottle from the table. He popped it and fizz came out, pouring all over. ¡°It¡¯s party time¡±


    Dn and Hannah pped their hands, jumping up in joy.


    ¡°Daddy we want to drink that¡±


    ¡°Champagne? No¡±


    ¡°Pretty please?¡±


    ¡°Not happening¡±


    ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°No! And look-¡± He crouched down to their height and pointed at a tent. ¡°There¡¯s a chocte fountain over there for kids. You can dip Marshmallows in that and eat¡±


    ¡°But that bottle looks fun-¡± Before they could finish their sentence Marcus lifted them both up into his arms and groaned as he sat them on his hips. ¡°Babies are getting fat¡±


    ¡°We are not fat¡± The twins whined and Marcus chuckled.


    ¡°Lucase!¡± Marcus turned his head and called out but Lucas shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat chocte-¡±


    ¡°Lucus!¡± Ava, the small girl shouted and came running towards us. Lucas¡¯s eyes widened in panic and he quickly dashed behind Marcus, clinging onto his shirt. ¡°Dad let¡¯s go let¡¯s go¡±


    ¡°But you said you don¡¯t want to eat chocte-¡±


    ¡°No no I love chocte let¡¯s go. Quickly¡± He pushed Marcus to the food tent in a hurry and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I ran to catch up to them.


    Few of Lucas¡¯s friends from school were already at the fountain eating chocte dipped strawberries. They waved their hands at him and Lucas jogged towards them, giving them a fist bump.


    After the twins were born Lucas became much more socialized and now already has few friends at school. But if he was given a choice he would still prefer animals over humans.


    As Lucas went to his friends we sat on a table near the fountain. Dn eyed Lucas for a while and whispered something to Hannah.


    Hannah nodded and held her palm up for a count down ¡°3, 2, 1¡±


    ¡°What are you doing-¡±


    But ignoring me they started shouting.


    ¡°Mowgli! Mowgli! Mowgli!¡±


    Lucas snapped his head and grit his teeth in anger. He mouthed shut up but the twins continued to shout. Lucas turned to his friends and said something to them before running back here.


    He strode towards us and mmed his fist on the table.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Uhh that was so embarassing. How can I face them? And these two rotten carrots couldn¡¯t find a better time to call me by that name¡± Lucas groaned in frustration and the twins looked at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°We are not carrots and definitely not rotten!¡± The twins pouted and Lucas stared at them for a moment.


    Then he bent his head backughing at them. The twins looked at us but Marcus and I also couldn¡¯t do anything butugh.


    ¡°Even mommy and daddy areughing. So mean¡±


    Before I could say anything Jake came running with a box in his hands. ¡°Babiese over there¡± He pointed to a tree facing theke. ¡°I got a present for you¡±


    The children got up and ran, Marcus and I following them behind in confusion. Jake kept the box down and waited for us.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Marcus asked.


    ¡°This is a gift¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you know there¡¯s three children in your family but only one dog. So-¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± I raised my voice, stopping Jake. ¡°Please don¡¯t continue. I don¡¯t want to hear what you are gonna say next. Go away shoo shoo ¡± I tried pushing Jake, knowing exactly what he was gonna say.


    ¡°You can¡¯t shoo me away sister¡± Jake gave a Cheshire grin and knelt down to the ground


    He opened the box and the kids gasped in surprise.


    ¡°So¡­. Surprise! I thought of giving you two more puppies toplete the family¡±


    Marcus¡¯s face split into a huge smile and he knelt down beside Jake. He gently took the white Labrador puppies to his arms.


    ¡°One is a girl and the other a boy¡±


    As Jake said it Hannah and Dn screamed, jumping up and down in excitement. Lucas came to Marcus and took one puppy to his arms.


    ¡°Daddy let¡¯s name them as Snow and Khaleesi¡± Hannah said and Marcus nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Great! Dean Schneider¡¯s other lions¡¯ names¡± I muttered and red at Jake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y¡±


    The kids started ying with the puppies and I stood under the tree, arms crossed across my chest, staring at the night sky. It was already dark and the trees were lit with whitenterns hanging on their branches, making the garden reception look more spectacr at night rather than day.


    Suddenly I was pulled out of my trance as I felt soft fingers stroking my cheeks. Marcus tucked a hair strand behind my ear and pecked my forehead. ¡°So beautiful¡± He muttered, his eyes wandering around my face.


    He kept staring at every feature on my face and I snapped my fingers before his eyes, pulling him to reality.


    He blinked and shook his head. ¡°Wow I suddenly forgot everything. Come¡± He dragged me over to theke and pointed at the people gathered around theke, holding litnterns waiting till it expand to fly it to the sky. ¡°They are lighting flyingnterns. Let¡¯s light few up¡±


    Marcus took twonterns and gave one to me and the other to Lucas.


    Marcus helped Lucas while I lit the candle with the twins. ¡°Babies make a wish¡±


    Hannah pursed her lips, thinking hard. ¡°Mmm¡­ah¡± She suddenly snapped her fingers as an idea popped in her head.


    ¡°May the puppies have more puppies¡±


    Marcus beganughing and I looked at them in horror. ¡°No more animals. Let¡¯s not fly thisntern¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡± Dn grinned evilly and looked at Marcus. ¡°My friend told me their cat gave birth to seven orange kittens. He said he doesn¡¯t want them. So can we-¡±


    ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll fly this¡± I held thentern up and released my hand, letting it fly along with rest of the othernterns, floating above.


    ¡°Fly fly fly. Don¡¯te back. No cats. Cats only love whoever is in the kitchen and I happen to be the one in the kitchen and I don¡¯t want seven cats around me¡±


    The twins snorted and beganughing. I furrowed my eyebrows and red at them, shooting daggers through my eyes.


    I raised my head to re next at Marcus but saw him staring at me intently with his deep green eyes.


    Before I could think of a joke he pulled me to him, my back pressing against his chest. He kept his chin on my shoulder and leaned into my ear.


    ¡°You look so hot when you are angry. I want to eat you¡±


    I coughed and cleared my throat. My cheeks were burning red and I looked ahead, avoiding his eyes in embarrassment.


    Music began ying and the wedded couple along with other couples walked to the dance floor.


    ¡°Mydy. Would you like to dance?¡± Marcus whispered behind me and I smirked as I nodded my head. Suddenly he spun me around and pulled me closer, our noses touching.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go guys. Mommy and daddy are getting cheesy¡± Hannah groaned and dragged Lucas and Dn away.


    I nced at them and bit my lips trying to control myughter. ¡°See, they gave us permission. Now let¡¯s go¡± Marcus winked and dragged me to the dance floor.


    The entire garden was lit with white hangingmps flushed into the nature and the sky was clouded with bright yellownterns, giving off a romantic sight. Red roses winded along every chair, every table decorating the ce into a floral beauty, mesmerising to one¡¯s eyes.


    I kept one hand on Marcus¡¯s shoulder and entwined the other hand with his. The song changed and his lips twitched up into a smile.


    Heart beats fast


    Colors and promises


    How to be brave


    How can I love when I¡¯m afraid to fall


    But watching you stand alone


    All of my doubt, suddenly goes away somehow


    One step closer


    ¡°Mmm Twilight vibes. I like it¡± Marcus took a step forward, his breath fanning against my neck. He slowly trailed his nose along my cheek and gave a soft kiss on my forehead. Then he spun me around and pulled me back to his chest.


    ¡°Remember the first time we saw each other?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°At the fashion show¡±


    ¡°Mmm. You told me you don¡¯t have time to pet a wild dog like me¡±


    Iughed remembering that moment. It was many years ago but still felt like yesterday.


    It was a long journey we went through to be in each other¡¯s arms and I don¡¯t regret a single moment, no matter how painful it was because at the end it was all worth it. He was the man I loved, the most sweetest and caring person I ever met, the father of my children. My better half.


    I have died everyday, waiting for you


    Darling, don¡¯t be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years


    I¡¯ll love you for a thousand more


    Marcus stared at me, a soft smile on his lips, his eyes wandering in mine as we danced.


    Time stands still


    Beauty in all she is


    I will be brave


    I will not let anything, take away


    What¡¯s standing in front of me


    Every breath, every hour hase to this


    One step closer


    ¡°Cami I had never imagined myself with a beautiful wife and children before. But after I met you I realised I have been missing a part of me all my life. Your kind heart and amazing personality sometimes makes me wonder what I did to deserve you. But all I know is that I¡¯m madly in love with you and can¡¯t imagine a life without you¡±


    His lips curved into a small smile as he saw my eyes brimming with tears. He brought his hand up and stroked my chin.


    ¡°Cami, you are the one I remember when I¡¯m happy or sad. You are the one who tolerates my mood swings, my woes and my rants. You taught me how to love. You became everyone I never had. A mother, a wife, a friend¡± A single tear drop fell down his eyes ¡°You became the world to me Cami and I thank you for that¡± He said slowly, skipping a beat in my heart.


    I took one step and wrapped my hands around his neck, pulling us closer, our lips almost touching. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you Marcus. I love you¡±


    He smiled, tears sparkling in his eyes. ¡°I love you too Cami¡±


    Then his soft lipsnded on mine, closing the gap, strengthening the knot forever, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cheerish, till death do us apart.


    The End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!